This is audiobook of
Ami Internal Civilizations,
By Enrique Barrios.

pdf can be found on the net.




By Enrique Barrios (Part 3 in the Series) A NOTE FROM THE TRANSLATORS This book unlike the first one in the series (which is freely available on the internet) is not available in English. We believe that the message of Love that Ami and the other extra terrestrials wish to convey to humanity is extremely important for this world especially in the modern age when a myriad of problems such as the environmental crisis species extinction the energy crisis widespread poverty war and inequality plague our world. Our world is in peril wether we like to admit it or not and so to advance the growth of Love and harmony in those that have the eyes to see it we have taken it upon ourselves to translate this book and spread it to those who would care to read it. We hope you can forgive us for any mistakes in the translation we are not professional translators. And anybody is welcome to improve it. We also hope the author can forgive us for translating and releasing his book it is not our intention to cause a loss to him or the publishing company. If you have the means to do so please buy the original book as well. And if you like this book please spread it to those you feel may benefit from it. 




1 MEETING AND DEPARTURE.
 
  
I could not believe it: finally Ami’s ship was appearing over the rocks on the beach on a night illuminated by stars. My soul was happy again. The wait had been very long but now everything was back to being good in the Universe. 
 
 
The beam of yellow light came on and I allowed myself to be lifted up until I arrived at the cosmic vehicle and entered the small reception 
room. I was only thinking about Vinka my extraterrestrial girlfriend my soul mate. We would be meeting each other after a sad separation. My heart was beating fast with joy. 
 
 
 “Welcome aboard” said a young stranger with a smile who appeared before me to receive me. That seemed very strange because I expected to see Ami or Vinka. 
 
 
 Ami could not come this time. Come on in Pedro let’s talk. 
 
 
He was a small slender man much taller than I who obviously belonged to the race of Vinka the swamas. Like her he had pink hair violet eyes and pointed ears on top. 
 
 
 Is Vinka on board?  I asked before entering the command room. 
 
 
 Yes here. Go this way to see her. 
 
 
I sighed relieved and happy then I entered. There was this magical view at the back of the room. 
Vinka looked splendid. My breast kindled with affection and my smile sprouted sparks of light. But .. she did not look at me sympathetically but coldly. She neither showed the least intention to come to me nor showed any joy at the reunion only observed me from far. She did not even greet me! I began to feel a kind of anguish. The young man walked towards her and she gave him a simple smile that was all honey.To 
him yes and to me no! Later he stopped next to her turned towards me took my eternal companion by the shoulder and with a cruel look of triumph said “There was an error. Soulmates of different words do not exist. We come from the planet Kia you are an earthling; therefore she 
is not your soulmate but mine.” And proceeded to give her an endless lip kiss and meanwhile Vinka caressed his neck and scratched his back with passion. 
 
 
I felt that I was being torn apart inside and wanted to cry but I couldn't do anything I was paralysed. Vinka had left me for another boy a big one a man already about 17 or 18 years old that’s how girls like them and not a dwarf of less than twelve like me. 
 
 
In that moment I heard some blows. 
 
 

 
With a strong pain in my heart and in my soul I opened my eyes. I was in my room of the beach house. 
 
 
“Ah.it was that nightmare again”. I said to myself thanking inwardly my grandma for having woken me up and I started feeling much serene. 
 
 
 It is time to getup. I have to go to my Yoga class and someone has to be awake here. 
 
 
 Yes grandma I am coming. 
 Afterwards I have to attend a client at noon so I am going to be a little late for lunch. Can you switch off the oven at 12? There is a potato cake inside. I will handle the rest of it when am back. 
 
 
 Yes grandma no problem. 
 
 
 See you Pedrito. Take care. 
 
 
Yes that was the state of my soul pessimistic and impatient during that time of waiting. As the days passed without any news of Ami or Vinka the same frightful nightmare was terrifying me much more frequently. But it was just that: a bad dream luckily. 
 
 
My grandma was having a “rejuvenation attack”. She was doing yoga taking vitamins she dressed more youthful and restarted her old office I do not know if she is a hairdresser a cosmologist or something like that. She was spending much less time at home taking advantage of working in a spa and visiting people. This allowed us to have more resources and we could rent the beach house throughout the summer. 
 
 
When we arrived I was thinking that Ami and his spaceship would return in the early days of the season but I spent almost two useless months waiting amongst the rocks where we had met on last two occasions. Already the holidays were ending soon we would return to the city and still nothing. That sad waiting converted my summer into something depressing endless eternal. 
 
 
Everyday I would go to the rocks at the beach and watch the sky for hours until very late in the evening with the desire to see a flying object. Each moving light in the sky made me jump with a hope in the heart but it always turned out to be a disappointing satellite a stupid meteorite or 
a miserable plane and not Ami’s ship the only means to bring me closer to Vinka. 
Vinka.how I wanted to see her again.she had settled so deep inside 
me that it felt that we had been united through eternity although we met only some months ago and had been together for less than a day but it was enough. An irresistible attraction was unleashed within us. And just 
a few hours later we came to comprehend that our souls are two halves of the same being: we are soulmates. For this reason the separation affected me much and I feel she felt the same and remembered her every day. From the moment I saw her the first time from then on I was always thinking of her or with the sensation of her presence within me 
at every moment until I realised that this is going to be like this for ever and I liked it I felt more alive more complete and happier; although she was not beside me she was with me in some other way. Certainly because we were joined by Love and thanks to Ami I realised that this is the major force of the entire Universe. This way I learnt that Love is not just a beautiful feeling no; it is much more that that. 
 
 
After Ami’s visit a new God existed for me. I believe that even many atheists would agree with my new decision of the inventor of the cosmos which is the same as they have in more advanced places of the Universe; from them I received it. 
 
 
I know that God had always been so and will be so but our way of seeing it has changed with the passage of time with our own evolution. In the beginning people thought that the creator was a stone or the lightning or the Sun. Later we learned that is was not exactly that. And every time we can conceive of a higher form it is as if it transforms into a new God for us that was exactly what happened to me. 
 
 
Before Ami God was a vengeful vigilant rigid severe punisher and wrathful. Well that’s the idea that some people made me think to scare me and books paint more or less the same picture. Due to all this I had much fear when I was a child. But then I discovered that if I did not think of Him I did feel bad and I felt it more convenient to doubt his existence.But now for me it is a kindly and radiant “Ever present 


Intelligent Being” that directs the Universe. Of Him I learned thanks to the friend who came from the stars to visit me in his ship: Ami; he made me know the Love God. Now that I pay attention because it stopped being an imaginary idea and has transformed into something that I can feel experience and experiment. Of course as Love is God whenever I feel Love I am experiencing God. Simple. Easy for simple souls I mean; because if we talk about this subject with a man of old spirit he will go away with complicated and intellectual theories that will entangle him and then at the end of the day will turn us away from God. What happened is that in this planet we are half twisted inside that is why it is difficult for us to comprehend simple things. It is the same regarding the management of this world. I travelled to Ofir an advanced world and also to others. This way I knew that the advanced civilization of the Universe share everything with Love as if they are one grand planetary family. Simple. And as a result it seemed like a permanent festival because everyone was content. But here one comes out to the street and sees a happy face and hundred faces of vinegar.And almost everyone thinks that their problems would be solved with money but meanwhile the more richer a place is the more vinegar and stone faces. What happens is that the material is only “the part that is outside” but the happiness has to do with “the part that is inside” and that in turn has to do with Love. This is exactly the principle guide of the worlds much advanced than ours Love; because of this their life is seen from the perspective of one “we” while here the only thing important is “I”. Selfishness is our natural behaviour and from there comes our way of life driven by the old and cruel “engine” of this “civilization” the famous “competitiveness” which is no more or less than the prehistoric “law of the jungle” expressed in elegant words. 


But the advanced worlds are not any more prehistoric. There they do not compete there they share. Due to that and other reasons the cosmic civilizations consider that our humanity is still not civilised or evolved. For these people we are a very primitive species although we consider ourselves “modern” (people of the year 1200 and all times have been considered to be equal).And we cannot comprehend that the crews of those silent ships which are seen with increasing frequency possess a technology we have not even been able to reach yet and the do not consider us to be worthy of first contact. Well the professors of the universities are not going to begin contact with the savages of the forests either why? To send them instructors? Of course they would be hunted down with poisonous darts.It is better to leave them some books with illustrations easier to understand with the ABCs of what they want to teach them. Another example: If you are going to visit a dangerous criminal he is going to think that you support hi.And if you are going to tell him that his conduct is not right better go with a bulletproof vest.Also it will be useless because he knows very well what he does. In this case also it is better to leave some books close by (and do not forget to put in them bullets and dangers many anxieties hared and sadness because if not he will get bored and throw away the book) But despite all the darkness and hardness of this uncivilised world which because of living in prehistoric times still does not respect nor sense what Love is in reality Ami says that I have to live with happiness with good vibrations towards all including towards the scientists who are dedicated to inventing new weapons or towards those who destroy the environment (he believes that it is so easy to Love certain humanoids). According to him those “benefactors of mankind” (I would put them into prisons so that they would not do more damage) are not that bad but that they are ignorant. Due to this the 
solution is not to fight; the remedy is not in wiping off the map neither in imprisoning none (unfortunately) but to teach to help change the mind and the heart at least of the young ones whom we still can change 
(Now I realize “adult” and “adulterated” have the same root).I say that we can become different and lead the world of another form more 
human some day but it is not certain because the school does not teach us to be better people. 
 
  
 
Our education is not oriented towards “the inner part” but towards the outside; for this reason almost the only thing we do is to memorize information and not really the information that will take us to happiness or that will make us understand the greater meaning of life. Accumulating information on the outside does not change anything inside not in the profound sense. 
 
 
And instead of stimulating us to be in solidarity it encourages us to be more competitive and that means to try to win over others in everything to turn others into puree to squash them to stamp over them. That is our formal philosophy moral and ethical reality. We dress better than before on the outside and walk with cell phones. But inside from the caves to this day not much has changed. 
 
 
In this scenario I do not see our generation doing anything differently. Or will it be? 
 
 
I have changed. Now I am interested very seriously in the destiny of humanity but not because of school but because of Ami and this has been another great inspiration which did not come to me through anything I learned on earth. But the “friends from above” can’t go waking everyone one by one because here there isn’t much interest in the betterment of mankind and its soul. I do not see an easy way to change this world unless we produce a disaster so frightful that if we survive it wakes us up forcing us to change to construct a different 
world of reality. But Ami said that the idea is to change the world without a grand disaster and to collaborate in a mission of writing these books demonstrating the most basic form of living from worlds (and from people) which are more evolved than us. The great heights of their understanding guides others by using the “Fundamental Principal of the Universe” or “Fundamental Law of the Universe” (another great inspiration for me in my life not of this world). That is to say that Love something very simple and clear leads people to seek the greatest good for all. But despite what "romantic " or “spiritual Love" might seem to be all Love passes through to the obscure edges of understanding. In these enlightened worlds beings work in research centres and universities and complete a lot of activity oriented towards spiritual development because there spirituality and science are the same thing and they know that all depends on Love. Not here here everything depends on the wallet money and banks. 
 
 
It would be logical that something so delicate and complex as one world would be led by scientists or sages but on this planet we are not guided by Love and so we are not logical. A very intellectual reader would say that what I have just emphasized is incoherent because it is not possible to see Love with logic. However here comes another inspiration provided by Ami: Love is the supreme logic” but that only the wisdom of the heart can comprehend and as those who govern us do not understand that and less still apply it here something happens that 
really is very incoherent this is illogical: the destiny of the humanity our future and the entire life of the planet is subject to the laws of the market. 
 
 
And so we go sliding in this galactic periphery in our beautiful and commercial ship Earth; blind spurred by the cruel competitiveness in the pursuit of a single object: MONEY regardless of how it is achieved. If the issue is profitable life well being of the people preservation of nature future of the planet nothing counts. 
Here is the result of the philosophy which governs our planet majority of the people are not happy or do not have to eat or do not have the time to enjoy the life; corruption seeps into even the most sacred places the violence and the crime grown the teeth and claws are sharpened against the neighbor causing increased frills padlocks guns and walls increasing the distance between the poor and the rich while succulent “businesses” destroy and contaminate our planetary home. And trends and profound values of being human? What happened to the true 
friendship the tenderness the kindness the Love? What future awaits us if we continue this way? 
 
 
Everything is thought in terms of profit or viability to another thing. Here people are “producers and consumers of things” and that’s it period. And the nature is “goods”. “If you are going to give me profit I treat you good and with a smile if not get out of my sight right away”. If we continue as we are  we are going to annihilate one another and we know it very well. But still everything remains the same. 
 
 
“Listen to me Ami tune into my mind wherever you are I would like you to come I need to see Vinka come please” I said mentally sitting in the rocks every night knowing that he can perceive my thoughts no matter what the distance is. But nothing. 
I stayed focused on my telepathic messages watching the sky until it was too dark so I was a bit sad and also a bit afraid and was returning home quite disappointed thinking that perhaps he will not come this summer despite the fact that I had already completed my second book “Ami returns” because it was the conditions that the star child put on me for him to return to the earth to meet me for the third time along with 
Vinka. 
 
 
Well actually “Ami” and “Ami returns” was written by my cousin Victor based on my narrations. He is more than thirty years old and knows about literature. But the new book I am writing on my own 
alone thanks to the marvellous “help” that I received about which I shall tell you later. (Patience peace science). 
 
 
One of those night on arriving home my grandma asked me : 
 Where were you son? 
 In the video games of the square I answered. I always went to the videos after the futile wait on the rocks at the beach. 
 What do you spend the money on that you can’t play the same at home on the computer? 
 Is it not the same just as it’s not the same to eat alone at home and to eat with friends in a restaurant. (Good comparison right? It came to me by inspiration). 
 Mmm. You look a bit sad every night when you show up. What is bothering you son? Problems with some girlfriend perhaps? 
 
 
Yes it was just that but I could not tell her that my girlfriend.that “girlfriend” my beloved my Love of all existences my dear soulmate is an extraterrestrial girl that lives million of kilometres away and that our meeting depends on Ami another extraterrestrial and on his spaceship. How could I tell her that? And the least when my cousin Victor had threatened me with psychiatric treatment. He always left me with the following rattle: 
 
 
 You have too much imagination Pedro and interesting things occur to you so I took the job of helping you publish them; but do not take them seriously 
“because somethings are the  fantasies  and other things  are  the reality” repeated thousand times until it sunk in. 
 
 
No grandma it’s nothing; it is that I have not been able to beat a record in one of the games I have not managed to put my initials in the first place I had to lie so as not to confess that my sadness actually came from the missing my “girlfriend”. 
 I have only come up to second place and it’s frustrated me. 
 
 
My initials did not even appear on any screen of the lounge of video games of the town. It is true that I went almost every day to the place of the machine but I was lacking the skill to advance this summer for lack of practice. Most of the time was spent on the rocks looking for the ships. 
 
 
 How does the business owner of videos decide who is in the first position of their machine. 
 
 
 Why grandma? 
 
 
 Because they are very stupid. 
 
 
 What?.It is quite the opposite I said but she did not hear me 
 
 
 They look at the screen and say: “These are the initials of stupid number one and those of stupid number two” and so on Pedrito. 
 
 
 It seems to me that you talk about what you don’t know. You have no idea of the skills that you must have to increase the score that will allow you to put your initials in the first place. It is a pride to do so. 
 
 
 Is it pride to prove to be the most stupid and to be a laughing stock? 
 
 
 I think that. 
 
 
 They know that the one who comes to 1st place is foolish enough to spend a good amount of money and spend hours foolishly and looking at a sad screen instead of doing something useful with that time like studying a little more reading a book praying or talking with friends walking helping someone in need going out with someone as people 
do who are less stupid than those who have their initials in the first place 
  she said smiling and went to bed. 
 
 
I found that on one hand she was right but on the other hand studying reading a book praying.What fun. Also she did not know how interesting it is the world of the video parlours with their games. There are stars that are admired respected and envied by all. In the videos at Spa Square there is a boy whose initials are there in three different games at first position!. The famous EGY these are his initials. I do not know his name because he does not speak with anyone. He is always serious in front of the screen with many buddies behind him admiring his skill with the sticks and buttons. 
 
 
My grandma knew nothing abut the fabulous duels that happen at times in those fascinating places like it happened the night night. After the night at the rocks disillusioned one more time thinking with more emphasis on the possibility of not seeing Vinka and Ami again after dinner I went to the plaza again. There I learned in the lounge there was a grand uproar because a guy pretty good in the game BUR was overtaking EGY in the machine of “Terror of the Cosmos” that was in vogue of this summer and that one was trying to destroy the planets of the Empire Thor. We all went to watch even the very same EGY who was present there. He stopped his game on another machine “Tiranosaurious Karatecas” in which he is an ace at demolishing heads to kick and went to observe the intruder that threatened to move him off his first place until he finally got it with an impressive score. He destroyed not less than 82 worlds! He took a few silent congratulations when the game ended a bit of admiration also and somewhat some envious looks. Only one boy opened his mouth and said “good” (In that place not much is spoken because of load machine noise and later 
BUR gave a luxury that I never got: When he opened the marvellous window that allowed to leave his initials he stamped his in the first position of the list of the 25 first score on that machine. This is equivalent to winning cup a medal or a trophy. EGY could not tolerate 
the offence and then and there tried to overcome the disrespectful mark of someone else’s initials. It was more than an hour of trial spending money that was scary (someone told me that the mother of EGY who was separated gave him a lot of money so that she could be left to have fun in peace also that is why many boys envy him) but nothing at the beginning later there came a streak of luck or genius and he transformed into a bullet into a clairvoyant of the game into a star and could leave the things in their normal situation: BUR was now in second place; EGY in the first and legos. Certainly he had the fortune to destroy 90 planes! That is why he was famous and envied. 
How could my poor old grandma not understand these exciting things ? While leaving the plaza to go to bed a beautiful coincidence happened 
to me: in one of the last places on the list an initial appeared A. M. I. 
“How do you call it really?” I asked curiously and I started to imagine the names and surnames with those initials until I forgot the matter. But the next night I went back to the videos and I learned something incredible and wonderful: At the top of the list of ALL THE MACHINES appeared the initials AMI!. They were fabulous unattainable scores. 
 
 
Someone told me that when EGY came to the place and saw it he was 
red with rage said nothing retired and did not return thereafter. He must have thought that a bone too hard to crack had just come to the spa a professional of the games a spectacular star but the owner of the machines was also upset because the “professional” clientele was fading away discouraged. What human being can overcome such huge scores? 
It is ok to try when the difference is not much but this time the recored were overcome in multiples of 6 or until 10 times. 
 
 
Also  for all it was a mystery because no one say even once AMI playing. The machines just appeared simply this way in the morning and no one knew how. but for me it was not a mystery the mischief of Ami 
had returned and was walking over there: finally! He left me the sign of his presence in the screen of the videos. For him it is very easy to alter the list of the screen including to control remotely and from another planet if required with any of his brilliant electronic devices he himself had built. 
 
 
I ran to the rocks like an arrow irrespective of the darkness.I arrived panting to the beach with the heart jumping with joy and hope. Climbed the rock looking in every direction but Ami and his ship was nowhere to be seen. I remembered that in his previous visit he had hypnotized me over a distance so that I did not see the engraved winged heart on the same rock in his first visit. I searched and there it was. Over there was a stone with a paper below. 
 
 
“A message from Ami!” I thought happily and so was indeed with his spelling errors so typical of him. 
 
 
What immense joy I felt when reading it how wonderful was everything once again. Vinka. Ami. 
 
 
After a while something of the message took me by surprise: In the forest! I thought it was odd because I was not used to relate the visit of Ami with any other place other than these rocks but then I found it later that it was the perfect place because between the nearby places could 
he bring down his ship of the day without being seen by the people. 
 
 
I was happy to go to bed. Now I knew that in few hours I would re  embrace Vinka. mmm. and I started thinking about it but it was difficult for me to remain asleep. Almost trembling with emotion on having remembered that the meeting was very close. At the end of my sleep and I did not dream the horror of last night but something beautiful related to her but that is personal matter. 
On waking up I went running to the forest without taking breakfast or a bath but then remembered that I had an appointment with Ami and that he could take me to Vinka because his ship has the capability to situate instantaneously in any place of the galaxy so I took a good shower washed my hair put up the Cologne I got for the first time in my life one which Victor left out during a visit few weeks earlier. 
 
 
I chose the best clothes I found then I wanted to run but my grandma was waiting for me at the dining table with the breakfast served. 
 
 
 Why are you so rushed and so happy Pedrito? 
 
 
 Um. no for nothing. It is because it is such a beautiful day 
It is clouded and bit cold 
 
 
 Ah 
 
 
To avoid questions that I could not answer I took a single sip of the coffee and left with a sandwich in my hand. 
 
 
 Pedrito and his mysteries she said with a smile. 
 
 
The pine forest was not too close to the beach. I ran to the village crossed the highway I entered a region full of bushes and climbed a 
steep hill towards the forest. By the way I asked if Vinka would be in the ship but then I remembered that Ami said his his last trip that he would first come for me and then we would go to her planet. And so I was preparing myself mentally for a new inter spatial trip. 
 
 
The clouds began to dissipate the sea went from grey to a beautiful blue. With great happiness thinking that in few minutes I could be again with 
Ami and above all with Vinka! 
 
 
I penetrated into the thickness looking at all sides imagine that he would be watching me in one of his screen of the ship but since I neither saw nor listened to anything I decided to sit down and wait for it in a clear part of the forest knowing the he knows my location better than I his. 
 
 
Sitting on the grass and with an impatient heart it occurred to me that Ami would appear behind me and that he would put his hands over my eyes saying ”guess who I am”. I liked that idea for that reason when minutes later I felt that someone was approaching my shoulders I closed my eyes and stayed very still tried to dominate my curiosity and excitement. Indeed warm and affectionate hands covered my eyes but Ami said nothing. Then I felt a scent and a vibration that I did not expect that made my heart skip and revived beautiful and deep sentiments and the perfume of Vinka. 
 
 
SHE WAS THERE! 
 
 
Without opening my eyes yet I stroked those beloved hands of long slender fingers those soft hair those pointy ears. I got on my knees here she was I turned towards Vinka and then I found myself with such joy and infinite Love in her violet eyes. 
 
 
I did not think about Ami did not think of nothing I think I disappeared or that I went to another plane to another dimension of existence to which only the deepest Love can take and I surrounded myself to the powerful force that united us to this inexplicable sublime inebriation. 
 
 
We could not speak there was no need also we would not have understood each other because I did not have the audio translator neither she and we do not speak each other’s language. 
We sat on the grass. Overtime our eyes met we could nto stop smiling with happiness with a happiness that no other thing in the world could produce for us. 
 
 
After a while after a beautiful festival of caresses already more accustomed to the joy of reunion I returned to this reality and it occurred to me to think of our friend. I had forgotten that he too existed. 
 
 
Where is Ami? I asked her in vain without remembering about the audio phones. She looked at me surpassed and said: 
znfiughaer or something like that then I remembered  about the small translator device she also and we began to laugh. 
 
 
For the first time I realized that her voice was very nice and deep. 
 
 
 I do not understand you at all Vinka but the sounds you say seems very beautiful to me. 
 
 
 Speak please I said to her. I believe that somehow she understood my idea because she started talking meanwhile I listened to her enchanted as some strange spell was cast on me. I wanted to close my eyes and simply hear forever this sound which felt like singing music coming from her heart. 
 
 
  Enough of prohibited romances. pair of sins joked Ami smiling with happiness. The beloved white figure came walking towards us. He also spoke in Vinka’s language should have said more or less the same. 
 
 
My heart jumped in my chest to see him approaching cheerful and bright as always. I started standing to greet him and give him my Love then I noticed that he was little shorter than before or that I had grown a lot in recent months. I had to stoop a little to embrace him. Vinka 
remained sitting on the grass very content. It was a warm and happy reunion. 
 
 
Ami put the headphones while saying: 
 
 
 You must be feeling very nice to see yourself much taller than I right 
Pedro? 
 
 
 No Ami.ok I do not dislike but.you do not feel bad because of that? 
 
 
 Not so much as you are going to dislike when you see Vinka. 
 
 
I did not understand what he meant. I observed my beautiful soulmate and did not find anything out of place in her. 
 
 
 When I see Vinka? But I already saw her and she has nothing odd. 
 
 
 Show your feet Vinka he asked. 
 
 
When she did so I was frozen. Since we had not been together standing up until that moment but kneeling or lying of the grass I did not notice that she too had grown but much more than I that now I was coming only up until her nose. 
 
 
I felt terribly bad I did not expect that I thought that she would be shocked disappointed that she would stop loving me and things like that. I looked towards the floor as she hugged me with tenderness and kissed me on the cheek having to crouch a little of course. 
 
 
 
 
 Those not evolved only look at the external the appearance of things super from “optical racism” said Ami laughing with his baby laughter. 
 Do not worry Pedro I Love you as always. You know that ours will be far beyond the appearance Vinka was trying to reassure me. 
 
 
 Mmmm. Yes I know but. it must have been an unpleasant surprise for you. 
 
 
 It was no surprise intervened Ami because when we came back here I warned him that you had not grown so much like her and he said that nothing mattered to him although I had to transport you in a bag.Ha ha ha. 
 
 
 And it is true Pedro although you were of the size of my thumb I could not stop loving you with all my soul and that you know but the difference in height is not much to create problems for you. Also Ami says that you have to grow a lot still. 
 
 
 Maybe in the future provided that you do not grow even more than I do.But now what? Do you think it’s not much difference even though I barely reach your nose? 
 
 
Exactly where your hair hits your forehead said Ami  but how did you accomplish so much. You blended into your hair and seemed shorter than you are now but if you put your hair to one side I’m right. 
 
 
I realized that it was true I was slightly curved. I squared myself and saw that the difference was not so great. She happily hugged me. Her warm look made me feel there was no reason to be concerned. I recovered confidence in myself took Vinka by the belt and pulled out a voice of an old movie which says : 
 
 
 It is true baby even if you are a little bit taller I am your tough little man;  be careful with me baby. 
 
 
Vinka and I laughed Ami as well although later he said: 
 
 
 I hope you do not take such prehistoric machismo seriously. It was only a prank Ami. 
 
 
 I know but do not forget that machismo only has any sense in the world that still live in cave state where muscles and size matter a lot to 
survive. There perhaps it is convenient that the man is much strong and taller than the woman for reasons of protection; but as your planets are already overcoming this old notion and. 
 
 
It seemed to me that Ami did not know thoroughly my plate or the humanity that inhabits it because here a good statue and good muscles are very important for a man as is intelligence or money and the girls agree with this in general. 
 
 
Vinka also seemed confused and interrupted our little friend: 
 
 
 In Kia the terris dominate us Ami and we submit to them because they are more stronger than us the swamas and you say that our worlds are overcoming this stage.I do not understand. 
 
 
 You have overcome it No? To you it is not important that Pedro is much shorter than you. Is it not? 
 
 
Right in my case yes it is so but the vast majority. 
 
 
 Never let the beliefs of the majority guide you Vinka but let your heart and your intelligence guide you because many a times people copy the thoughts of others for fear of being different or because they have not reached within themselves to see what they really feel like  and deep inside they may be thinking like you and only miss listening to your opinion to strengthen their own and then later support you. 
 
 
His words were interesting. He continued explaining to my partner: 
 
 
 And if you have a good idea necessary for all but you do not have the courage to express it then that good idea will never disseminate or will become a reality and all will be lost thanks to your fear  said Ami staring at us with a smile in addition  you will not learn that you were not the only one who thought differently. 
 
 
 I think you are right Amit but only in part because since I met you and visited the wonderful world of Ofir and other evolved worlds it seems too absurd and cruel that this planet has so much suffering when everything could be fixed easily with a little bid of goodwill; but now I realize that this is simply an idea which makes me look like a madman. For this reason I do not touch on this topic with anybody anymore. And the same thing happens to me with so many other thoughts so at the end of I close my mouth and try to act and think like everyone else although it is not true although it hurts me. 
 
 
 I understand Pedrito. As we all act like you silencing our true feelings you believe to be the only one to think differently and fear that you will be laughed at or that your will be angered upon. 
 
 
 That or that they will give me a beating. Ami laughed later continued explaining: 
 In spite of what it seems like I recommend that you try to be yourself every time you can  that you try to express with serenity and respect without offending or attacking what you really feel about everything when your thoughts are illuminated by the wisdom of Love and your will be surprised the amount of people that will agree with you really because our worlds are changing. Still the matter seemed more theoretical than real to me. 
 If I say whatever I think.No I would not like to be a martyr Amit I 
do not like to suffer. 
 
 
What happens is that you ignore the change that is beginning.  Many souls now prefer to live a little more in agreement with what is natural and true. 
 
 
Vinka remained full of doubts. 
 
 
 I do not see that people are very different Ami.in my planet they all behave more or less the same young and old. There are some good people but in general the superficiality the egos and the materialism dominates.Not sure if the earth is the same Pedro. 
 
 
 It is the same Vinka. 
 
 
Ami gasped deeply smiled and said: 
 
 
 They behave more or less the same because they have to follow the current imposed by the old systems that guide the life in your worlds systems that do not have a great consideration or respect towards human beings or towards life in general. These systems are not based in Love but in the material; and as everything that is not based on Love cannot produce happiness the vast majority is not happy but believers that the issue is inevitable and closes the mouth. And this way it adds up and continues and nothing changes or nothing changed I better say 
because things are changing now. Many people have started to change and that is felt in the ambience. You should join this positive current to give it more strength. Do not forget to protect the good and life is to protect yourselves. 
 
 
I do not remember exactly everything he told us but it ended up convincing us: from now on we were going to try to be more sincere and 
not hide our feelings or thoughts and not just in the books what we had to write. 
 
 
 But do not live angry with the world kids he said smiling with joy  don't look only at the dark side because the shadows are less abundant that the light. 
 
 
We looked around us the eatery of that morning of summer in the forest now completely cleared and with a bright sun made us understand that it is true that one should not pay their attention only to the negative because the positive is much more. 
 
 
A fresh breeze perfumed with flowers pines and eucalyptus was caressing our faces. 
 
 
Ami decided to sit cross legged on the grass. We did the same. 
 
 
 I see you very satisfied kids you seem happy to have met again. Is it not? he asked us with naughty happiness. 
 
 
 Happy we said. 
 
 
 Then you realize that you did not have to do so much drama in my ship in the previous trip when you had to say goodbye. Is it not? 
 
 
We looked at each other with some embarrassment. He was right we should not have done a rebellious “mutiny” to see if we could avoid our separation. We were again united now the past seemed to be only a fleeting dream. 
 
 
 It is true.we were fools. 
 
 
 Bravo I am pleased that you recognize it so you will not do any scandal when the time to separate comes again today. 
 
 
 What today itself we separate ? we exclaimed loudly embracing each other while he was laughing at us. 
 
 
 The useless displays of affection again. 
 
 
His words made me realize that ours was not any “useless displays” instead was a great Love and it seemed too cruel to not be with her more than a few hours a year. I was going to tell him this but Vinka was already expressing the same. 
 
 
 Love is not any senility Ami and much less of the soulmates like ours that is why it causes us pain to know that we will have to separate again. 
 
 
 I understand you kids the separation hurts you because you have not yet learnt to enjoy the meetings beyond the physical bodies what a shame. 
 
 
His words reminded me that I always felt Vinka’s presence inside me and that many nights I was imagining that I was beside her. These imaginary encounters were so intense that it seemed that we were really united. I told this to Ami. On hearing it Vinka said that she had experienced the same and that she too felt that we were united in reality in such moments. 
 
 
 You were really united nto with your material bodies but with your souls. 
 
 
 Certainly I said but it is not the same. 
 
 
 True Love is a matter of souls not bodies. That is why the affects that rely on physical forms are transitory. A few wrinkles appear a few kilos more or less and there is no Love anymore. This is not Love it is a magnetic attraction based on the external without any depth or strength. 
But for the true Love the stature doe snot exist neither age nor appearance it is a matter of soul to soul Love is the energy that emanates from the other because this energy is the sum of everything the this person is internally. For such kind of feeling there exists no distances nor time. Such Love does not extinguish even with death. 
 
 
She looked at me with wet eyes of emotion. We both knew that Ami was talking about a Love like the one that united us. We hugged and caressed again. That made us enter again in that timeless dimension which made us forget the rest of the world. 
 
 
I do not know how many minutes later Ami spoke with certain irony: 
 
 
 To be honest this chapter of the soap opera is a bit longer. 
 
 
Those words made us return to the present with some shame but on having observed my dear friend I noticed that in spite office smile which was apparently witty he could not conceal the emotion in his eyes. 
 
 
 It is true Pedro he said receiving my thoughts that useless display of affection emits such a vibration that it can wake a petrified tree 
Ha ha ha! 
 
 
Suddenly we observed that there were many colorful butterflies fluttering over there. 
 And did you notice also that the birds are singing more joyfully Pedro? I paid attention and responded that it was true it seemed that the whole 
forest was signing and dancing a concert of colors birds insects and 
flowers dedicated to our happiness. 
 
 
 Provoked by our happiness clearly. 
 
 
 How fantastic ! we exclaimed observing in fascination the cheerful bustle the surrounded us while remained seated on the grass. 
 
 
 It is the high vibration that you radiate they already know that Love is a much higher energy of the Universe this way you are the ones who generate the the “music” that is causing all this luminous “dance”. 
 
 
Vinka came to a conclusion: 
 
 
 Then Love attracts and produces joy. 
 
 
Of course. All creatures tend toward their origin Universal Love. That’s all there is. And also because of this the opposite of Love creates distance. The way I understand this is that disagreeable people don’t radiate Love. 
 
 
 Because they cannot or do not want to open their heart. Well let’s us go to the ship he said standing up manipulating the remote control of his ship. 
2 
THE SECRET OF KRATO 
 
 
The yellow light wrapped us all three. I looked up. There was the majestic cosmic vehicle visible just for us. Beautiful magical. Revolved placidly and slowly. It was a little tilted much higher than the tops of the pine trees. Brilliant reflexions of the Sun were flashing on its metallic silver body. I understood that Ami had come in another ship this time because it had a winged heart underneath. 
 
 
 This “UFO” is the same as the previous one I said. 
 
 
 No Pedro. Inside it looks the same as the other but it has more technological resources and it is of a bigger size you are going to see. 
 
 
With great joy I let myself be lifted up without any fear this time. I was transforming into a champion in the field of space. It is not a boasting (but for presumption): the more famous astronauts compared with me have seen nothing nothing. 
 
 
The fact of floating in the air without having any sensation of gravity in the body gives me great joy. I took a glance during the ascension and 
saw the ocean stark blue and resplendent the forests down there the spa my house. I stretched out my arms to feel like a liberated bird. This was much more fun than any game in an amusement park and much safer as well. When I went inside the ship and it closed a platform that slipped under my feet I was recovering slowly my weight. As before I was excited to be stepping on the soft and fluffy carpet in the reception area. Then we entered the command room. 
 
 
I observed that this was much bigger ship than the earlier one also the ceiling was very high. An adult can stand perfectly her but not in the 
other. I looked through the windows and saw the plaza the hall of video games. Then I remembered about A.M.I on the screens of the machines. 
 
 
 What a good prank that was Ami I said knowing that he would have already taken a peek into my mind. Vinka asked what it was. I explained her everything and she found it very funny. 
 
 
 I did it to announce my arrival and also that some of those poor guys the more addicted ones get discouraged and think about something else and can enjoy their time at least for a few hours instead of spending it behind a depressing video screen. 
 
 
I thought that he was being like my grandma and he of course perceived that. He began to laugh and said: 
 
 
 She is right: those who put their initials in the first position are the dumbest of all  not only because they lose the most money and time; but also because such games tend to distort the mind. There the boys have 
to kill and destroy incessantly and that leaves traces that distort their vision of life and reverberates in their behavior. Apart from the appalling and unnatural sounds that their eardrum have to endure for hours. Poor boys. 
 
 
I being also addicted to a certain extent to video games tried to explain him and Vinka about the emotions which exist there. 
 
 
 Everything is a question of worlds of ambiences. Said the little extraterrestrial. In the world of thieves the one who robs the most is considered to be the most intelligent; but in my world he is an idiot just like whoever puts his initials on top of those lists and what exist there are not emotions Pedro but simply activities of the ego. 
 
 
Vinka approached me and wrapped me with her arms. Then I felt that 
Ami was right that the topic of videos was a stupidity and it was not 
worth talking about it compared with what the proximity of Vinka was producing in me. 
 
 
 These are what emotions are pronounced Ami. 
 
 
And I learnt that he was right and I also thought that it is very easy to understand that when one’s loved one is present  like Vinka in this moment but when one is alone and far from Love. 
 
 
 Love is always nearby said Ami even when we do not have anybody beside us. 
 
 
I thought that sounded very nice and in some way it had to be true but I told him that for me it was almost impossible to be happy being away from Vinka. And she said the it was the same with her. 
 
 
 What happens is that when you are alone you close your hearts to the magic of life the wonder that encloses each moment and you forget to enjoy the existence. Is is how they say : I don’t want to be happy until he or she is beside me.Does it not seem silly to choose sadness rather than joy? 
 
 
Vinka had another view of the subject. 
 
 
 It is not a matter of choosing sadness; sadness comes on its own when the beloved is not. 
 
 
 You choose that the sadness “comes on its own” when the beloved is not.he said laughing.while others choose to be happy always alone or with another. The wise depend on nothing to be happy have no addiction of any sorts. 
 
 
 Addictions? 
 Certainly depending too much on the presence of the other whether is it of the soulmate mother son aunt friend cat or favorite worm can become an addiction and addictions enslave and take away the freedom of the soul and without freedom of the soul there cannot be true happiness. 
 
 
 Love is an addiction? I asked very confused. 
 
 
 No but depending on the other person for happiness yes that is. 
 
 
 But that is how Love is Ami said Vinka. Our little friend did not agree. 
 
 
 That is attachment addiction and dependence. True Love is to give is to be happy with the happiness of your loved one without forcing them to be next to us all the time without any possessiveness. But you are very young still to understand certain things (and I suspect that so many readers as well are so). 
 
 
Vinka was very persistent and her Love for me is very strong so she ignored the warning of the little white being about the attachment and said: 
 
 
 Ami I know that we are always united with Pedro that we can connect our spirits with his spirit in spite of tremendous distance which separates us but it is not the same as being together physically. When there is a beloved like him it becomes necessary to see him to caress him to 
talk. That is why I am going to ask a question to you very important. Is there any way we cannot be separated anymore? 
 
 
My heart lit me of hope in a second but Ami saw us with eyes almost sad and sighed with resignation. 
 Do not think about it guys. 
 
 
We both lowered our gaze with a certain hopelessness. 
 
 
 I will not cheat you. It is mathematically impossible that you can live together totally impossible until you become adults 
 
 
 Why Ami? 
 
 
 Because you are still children that is why depend on older people. And to live united you would have to abandon your world and go to another planet is it not? 
 
 
 Yes. 
 
 
 And to be able to make that transfer the galactic authorities will ask me the authorization of the person or person who is going to be responsible for the child who is going to be transferred. 
 
 
 Ehh. the authorities above are just as bureaucratic as those below.I 
protested. 
 
 
 “As above so below” says an axiom it is true but there are some differences. In your worlds only the documents are counted while “above” the soul is counted. The galactic authorities consider someone “responsible” for a child who loves the child the most regardless of surnames blood or papers. 
 
 
 Ahhh. That is much more justified. 
 
 
 In your case Pedro would be you granny who would have to be granted authority. 
 
 
  no because he does not Love you much. 
 
 
 Go on  I said. We put up with one another. 
 
 
 And in my case Ami? asked Vinka. 
 
 
 It would be your aunt Clorka but as she has recently married Goro and as he feels a lot of Love for you it turns out that your new uncle also would have to be given authorization. Do you think they can get these permissions? 
 
 
Listening to it my spirit came into my feet. Having to convince all this crowd.But later I remember that it is enough for only one of us to obtain the authorization. 
 
 
 Only one permission is necessary Ami  I said trying to be optimistic. 
 
 
 And if Vinka cannot obtain hers can you come to live in Kia? 
 
 
I was anxious because I understood immediately that I cannot leave my grandma alone even if she gives me permission. I Love her very much and that would cause me pain. But Vinka was more enthusiastic. 
 
 
 I believe that my aunt will have no problem to let go of me because since she got married she does not even remember that I exist and my new uncle yes that is more difficult. Uncle Goro is attached to a sense of responsibility. He is attached to me says that he wants to give me a formal education moral and things of that sort. Watches my studies and my schedule much more than aunt Clorka. May be if we do not tell him the entire truth. 
 
 
 They need to know the entire truth Vinka. It is question of affection of 
Love and what else did we say is Love? 
 
 
 
 
 
 Love is God! We answered merrily recalling the previous lessons. 
 
 
 Very well. Then they will realize that in the domains of God there can be no dishonesty so that the authorization is obtained in a very clean form. 
 
 
And now that you Love one another I’m telling you that there may still be mistakes and difficulties in the relationship and once a wrongdoing is committed that Love no longer sacred. 
When Love is tainted with falsehoods deception or treacheries God withdraws and stops delivering the magic the grace that offers happiness. 
 
 
He observed us with the look of an accomplice: 
 
 
 I suppose that you have already realized that Love produces happiness does it not? 
 
 
We looked at each other smiled and said that this is one great truth. 
 
 
 But just some lie any deception or concealment and a relationship which was wonderful transforms into something vulgar full of friction and dissatisfaction. The repairs are difficult and leave footprints. This is the result of combing dishonesty with Love thus“Tarnishing God”. 
 
 
 Go on. 
 
 
 Regrettably humans do not always remember that Love is a divine gift that it is a magical presence of God in their lives and that it must be respected and taken care of. 
I had not seen that with much clarity until that moment(nor is it taught in the school). therefore I thanked God in silence for his presence in our lives and decided to never be dishonest with Vinka in order to no “tarnish God” and to not lose happiness that our Love offered us. 
 
 
 I think that I knew it by intuition Ami. But returning to the subject of authorization I cannot explain to my uncle that I am going to another world with a being from another planet.He is firmly convinced that only in Kia there is an intelligent life. 
 
 
 “Semi intelligent” rather just like on the Earth. Where there is intelligence there is no suffering said Ami smilingly. 
 
 
I was more interested in our problems. 
 
 
 We have to try to convince Vinka’s uncle there is no other way I 
expressed with firmness 
 
 
 It is useless Pedro. Before coming I made a psychological study with the help of a very advanced computer and the result says that is it impossible that Goro is going to grant authorization. He is going to as closed as a mule. 
 
 
 It does not interest me to know that he is a mule but we have to try. or die said Vinka hugging me in tears.which made my tears to surface. 
 
 
 Either together or die! I said with great vehemence and emotion. 
 
 
 What a soap opera! Exclaimed Ami between laughs But are you really willing to tussle in this way? he asked. 
 
 
 Totally!  we responded. 
 Well that changes a bit the things because when two people in Love decide to fight there develops a force very strong is the force of Love. 
 
 
 We began to see a small light in our souls 
 
 
 The scientific studies affirm that it is impossible that Goro is going to yield but now that you are determined to give a battle “to death” so dramatically ha ha then we will struggle thoroughly. Imperical evidence has less of an impact than he does to move the stars and this state of being is reaching up through our faith and it seems to me that you have it because Love is more elevated form of faith. 
 
 
Listening to those words made us feel elevated with joy and hope. Surely we have it 
 
 
 Good magnificent that offers us a small possibility. Nothing is going to be easy do not be in an illusion thinking that it is going to be very easy and fast but we will fight he said adjusting the controls and the ship became to move then looked at us with great enthusiasm and exclaimed: 
 
 
 Let us go and convince Vinka’s uncle kids! 
 
 
 Let’s go! 
 
 
We started to laugh with joy and enthusiasm. 
 
 
Behind the glass appeared a white mist that indicated that we are leaving the space0time dimension which is usual for us and that meant that we were going far away. 
 
 
 Spaceship headed towards Kia there are no enemy ships in sight  joked Ami speaking through a microphone  I too had seen those movies  he added. 
 We are going to Vinka’s house right? 
 
 
 We will leave the difficult part for later. First we are going to visit Krato and later we will see that ugly and difficult matter 
 
 
 Great! I exclaimed happily because the old Krato was very funny and 
I had come to feel a great affection for him. Vinka also was very happy. 
 How nice! To be back to Krato to his bug called Trask. 
 
 
It is kind of a very large “dog” which the old man had and looked more like an ostrich with very long neck and face of a cat but with wool instead of hair. Then I remembered that tVinka alike almost everyone in Kia ate the meat of some friendly aquatic animals terrestrial and flying called “garaboles” and I joked withe her. 
 
 
 But I am not going to eat meat of garabolo like other do.”OTHERS!” 
.I said looking at her accusingly. She laughed and looked at me in the same way while saying 
 
 
 Others that are not as sadistic as to eat.”How do you call those beautiful animals that you eat?” 
 
 
 Sheep but I have not done it again in all this time 
 
 
 Do you already not eat meat Pedrito? Fabulous  exclaimed Ami. 
 
 
 Hmm. Well so as not to eat anything from. 
 
 
 Nothing which comes from dead animal? asked laughingly the child of the stars. 
Vinka wanted to defend herself 
 
 
 My aunt Clorka does not know how to prepare vegetarian food and much less now that she has married a terri who eats only meat and that. 
 
 
I was petrified on hearing that. 
 
 
 WHAT? YOUR UNCLE IS A TERRI? 
 
 
 Yes Pedro. 
 
 
 That means that we have to talk to.”TO A TERRI?”’ I exclaimed filled with terror and surprise. Fear because for me the gorillas terris was more beasts than humans. 
 
 
 How were we going to convince him? And surprise because I though that two species humans of Kia the swamps like Vinka and on the other side the gigantic and furry terris were enemy species and incompatible and now I am told that they marry between themselves.and much less that family of Vinka. 
 
 
 In Kia there are many marriages between swamps and terri  explained 
Ami. 
 
 
 I thought they were mortal enemies. 
 
 
 And we are but at the level of human species. Ami explained here: 
 Is it as if they were two rival countries. Sometimes Love can be more powerful than grudges and it forms couples of those countries. 
 Right. On a personal level we tolerate at times going so far as to arise friendship fondness and Love in some cases. That is why there are some marriages between terris and swamas. 
 
 
I realized that it was similar to what is happening in my world in some countries where racial conflicts exists but then we are all of the same species; in Kia no. 
 
 
 And what about the children?.If then can have children.I mean 
 
 
 Yes they can and sometimes swamas come out some times terris. 
 
 
 My surprise was increasing. 
 
 
 So there are terri women who have swama children? 
 
 
Vinka explained to me the strange things of her world as if they were very normal. 
 
 
 Naturally Pedrito. I am also a productive on of such marriages because my mother was swam while my father was terri but they died in a war when I was a baby and my aunt Clorka adopted me who is a swama and she ended up marrying a terri. She is madly in Love with him and no longer remember me and neither wants me. 
 
 
My confusion was growing and growing. Ami put up a funny face barbaric to my ribs but remained observing us quietly. 
 
 
 Wait a minute Vinka I interrupted her. 
 
 
 What happened Pedrito? 
 
 
 Did I hear it wrong or did you really say that your father was.TERRI? 
. 
 
 
 Yes I said so responded very quietly looking at me which her violet eyes filled with innocence. 
 
 
 AND YOU ACKNOWLEDGE THAT OPENLY! .That mean you are half.terri. 
 
 
 No I am a child of a terri father but I am not a terri; I am a swama thanks to God. 
 
 
 No this is not possible. In the Earth gorillas cannot cross with the humans. 
 
 
 Because they are different species Pedro clarified Ami. 
 
 
 And swamps with terris are not two distinct species? 
 
 
 No he continued in Kia there is only one human species; formed by swamas and terri. 
 
 
 What? But in the last trip you did not mention that .I said confused. 
 
 
 It is true. In that moment I could not touch on this subject because they had not yet begun the transformations. And with the “great Love” that you have Miss swama present here I would have trapped you if I had said that terris and swamas are the same species. 
 
 
Vinka laughed. 
 
 
 I really think he did it. 
 
 
 What transformations? I asked 
 
 
 That some terris have transformed into swamps said Vinka 
 
 
 Seriously? 
 
 
Ami entered something in the keyboard and in a screen we could observe the metamorphosis of a caterpillar not a butterfly. 
 
 
 It is something similar to that. The terris who transform go through softening of their bones and reduction of size. Huge teeth fall off and very small teeth come up rapidly. They lose their green hair on the body and that of the head become pink the ears become pointy and the eyes change to violet. And many other such changes happen externally and internally. It s a whole extraordinary metamorphosis which happens in just two or three days. Also they cease to think and feel like terris which is an important matter. 
 
 
 And they change into swamas into human beings. said Vinka 
 
 
 The same is happening on Earth but it is not noticed much on the outside added Ami laughingly. 
 
 
Ami continued to explain: 
 
 
 As a result of that the terris have softened a lot during recent times from the day on which a very important and powerful terri transformed into a swama. Because of that and the scientific evidences there was a change in the laws and now they are begging to accept some swamps in important positions. In the colleges and other places and there is not much division as before. And on the other hand the eternal war between waco terris and zumbo terries also has ended. Now there is more peace. 
 
 
Vinka intervened: 
 
 
 Yes  but but also the things became worse because it is filled with furious terrorist of many sides and omnipresent killing and bombs being 
set everywhere and as we have a higher technologic level the bombs are increasingly easier to build. I do not know where this is going to end. 
 
 
I was very surprised to hear this. 
 
 
 On the earth a very long and painful antagonism between two rival owners has been terminated but still there is much terrorism. More 
peace on one hand more violence on the other.What is all this about? I 
asked. 
 
 
 I have already explained that the earth and Kia will undergo a similar evolutionary process as they approach a superior bioenergetic state and start to irradiate more subtle enemies that influence the species that inhabit them. These new energies will accelerate the evolution and I believes having told you what evolution means.”Do you remember what signifies evolution? 
 
 
 Evolution means approaching Love. We answered merrily remember his lessons of our first encounter. This enlightening concept was also a light for my understanding of life which is not taught in the school. 
 
 
 Right This is because these new energies favor clarity of conscience and hight expressions of humans like peace and union. 
 
 
 That is not noticed much yet.I said remembering the terrorism and other things. 
 
 
 Already it is noticed precisely because the evolutionary processes have accelerated. Before the people were more insensible now are a little more sensitive and more conscience. That makes everything that is dishonest everything that goes against Love weak it is more frowned upon less tolerated each time more punished as well either by laws which are human or Universal. It is all an evolution an increase of 
awareness clarity and Love; it is gradual change but rapid and sustained towards a higher form of civilizations. 
 
 
The words of Amit left an impression on me that insinuated a feeling that there was nothing more to do that Ofir is reached a paradise on Earth that our world were saved but he perceived my thoughts. 
 
 
 Not so fast young man because when the consciousness and Love are increasing when a new world is being born above all in the hearts and minds there is also a world dying in the minds and hearts and does not want to go and knows the danger in dying but still has MUCH POWER. 
 
 
He looked at us in a way which was not good. 
 
 
 Do you want to know the Tyrant of the World ?  he added 
 The tyrant of which world? 
 Of the Earth and Kia he is the same in essence. The “civilizations”.if they can be called so.of both planets are ruled by a being who is the same in both cases. 
 The Tyrant of the World! I did not know that the Earth had one I said 
 In Kia there is no Tyrant of the World instead a President in each country. 
 You are mistaken Vinka he is there. Look here towards that screen. 
He pointed out a large sheet of transparent glass located ont he side one that I had taken to be simply an adornment. You are going to see an archetypical representation of this being. 
 
 
 What representation? asked Vinka 
 
 
 Archetypical. Don’t you know what is an archetype? 
 
 
 A type which is arched? I said. Ami laughed. 
 Well it does not matter. You will understand it later. Just remember that this being does not have this appearance but this is how his is visualized or imagined by the majority of people although in reality it is a mass of forces and energies not very elevated. See. 
 
 
There began to appear a figure human very thin and tall. He wore a red layer long up to the floor. Had his back towards us so we could not see his face. Seemed to walk away from us but the camera or whatever it was it was following him closely. Suddenly he turned sharply towards us and saw us with a very fixed and with a friendly face as if he caught us typing on him. I almost fainted he wore all black under the red layer and.he was horrible! That gaze alarmingly penetrating seemed to be enclosing wickedness and cruelty most perverse that is possible to 
imagine. The white part of the eyes in him were red.and his hands had horrible claws. 
 
 
Vinka shrieked and went fleeing with terror towards the rear enclosure. 
 
 
 Turn it off Ami that is a Dracula! she almost screamed. 
 
 
 No; he is the tyrant of the world he responded laughing and switched off the infernal screen. 
 
 
 Puf.thank good ness. Come Vinka he left. 
 
 
 Are you sure? 
 
 
 Yes Vinka have no fear. The archetype was not here in reality anyway. It was simply a projection of a representation of the collective unconsciousness. 
 
 
 But he saw me directly in the eyes! I said 
 
 
 It is because he was looking at the camera he expressed laughingly. 
 
 
 How is he the tyrant of the world? I did not know that he existed said 
Vinka returning to the command room Where does he live? 
 
 
 He lives in the depth of consciousness of everyone. Vinka was alarmed. That monster lives inside me? 
 Inside every person that exists Vinka. In everyone! From Love God to much perverse evil entity but is a matter of each individual according to his level to express in his life the horrible or the beautiful which he has within. 
 
 
 I realized that he was right because at the same time I felt like erasing the map. But I only wanted to while the others were going to do it. 
 
 
Those are less closer to Love God and more closer to the Tyrant. Vinka wanted to know what is that being dedicated to. 
 That person tries to direct from the shadows from the darkest corners of the consciousness of those who serve him the powers of your worlds. He uses people’s unconsciousness in his favor puts them in positions of authority to serve his purposes. 
 
 
 Do you mean that all those who govern our worlds are his servants? 
 
 
 No of course not Vinka. Many people are motivated by the good and feel responsible for others for their world for their country and village and try to get into power so to help improve the things to teach what is true to hinder the dishonesty and then the tyrant uses his power on them to destroy them. 
 
 
It’s a contradicion in terms.a vermin angel 
 
 
 And that is why the work of honest people is not easy. Also those who try to do something good something that affects the interests of the tyrant and which produces true changes those are in minority. But if it were not for them humanity would have extinguished because there would be no barrier against evil. 
 
 
 I can imagine.And why is he allowed to dominate over others? 
 
 
 They do not know that their thoughts and ambitions are suggested by him. It is as if they were “possessed” by him and this promotes wars political crimes terrorism fanaticism intolerance crime and corruption of government the prejudices and even economic manipulation of some nations or wealthy groups over the rest. 
 
 
 And why does he do that Ami? 
 
 
 The objective of this person is only one: Impede the happiness of the world. 
 
 
 Ah.that is why there are so many disasters said Vinka. For me the things were not so clear. 
 I did not understand Ami. Why does he not want happiness to exist? 
 
 
 For the same reason the the microbes do not want to the disinfectant to come. 
 
 
 I do not understand. 
 
 
 Happiness is born out of Love and Love is the light of the worlds. 
 
 
 And?. 
 And like the microbes and animals which die with the light the same way this tyrant can only live in shadows. Do you understand? 
 
 
 More or less. 
 
 
 It is about energies kids. When people are happy they irradiate higher vibrations when they are sad they generate lower vibrations or energies. The creatures of the shadows may not withstand higher vibrations the way a vampire cannot stand the sunlight.The tyrant cannot permit that the world has elevated energies because it will kill him. 
 
 
 Do you understand now? 
 
 
 Yes so the Tyrant only can live when there is unhappiness in the world and so puts bad vibrations in his domains. 
 
 
 So it is Pedrito but there are not his domains in reality. The Tyrant is an invader like the rats in a house like an infection. That appropriator is in charge until the arrival of the true government : The king of the world and the Tyrant knows it and so tries to avoid his arrival and because lately there is a strong increase in light there is also a strong reaction of self protection on part of the shadows. That is why there are 
things happening very beautiful and very terrible at the same time. It is a war in the subtle planes in the spirits there it starts and later it 
manifests in the world. 
 
 
 Understood? 
 
 
 Yes. And who will then be the King of the World? 
 
 
 The true Kind is the same who rules the entire Universe: Love Love 
God. 
 And why then if Love rules the entire Universe He permits the rule of that beast in our planets? 
 
 
 God doe snot permit it you let it. 
 
 
 We? 
 
 
 Yes I already told you that God respects the freedom of humans and of the entire humanity of all the words. The bad governing in your planets and in the interiors of many people inside you too in many occasions because you permit it. 
 
 
 I believe you are right. 
 
 
 It is for this reason that the Tyrant tries to measure his strides in politics and in the economy; encourages crime and all kinds of fanaticism including religious and sports such archetypes are not very beautiful and you are not very good  demanding with respect to the quality of life also you have the “good sense” of not sharing your opinions of not getting into anything leaving everything on others and so your world are as they are. 
 
 
 You are right Ami. We are indifferent and comfortable and with that type of world without obstacles goodbye to hopes of an Ofir in the Earth then. 
 
 
 But all forces have their opposites said Ami with a smile which kindled some hope this time. He manipulated the dashboard again. Now the the same crystal sheet appeared a white figure a young man of  long hair cheerful smile and a shimmering sword of gold in his hands. 
 
 
 How beautiful! said Vinka in a rapt. 
 There you have the representative of God that will win over the invader 
  said Ami with enthusiasm 
 
 
 Does that mean his young man is going to kill the “Dracula”? 
 
 
 Let us say that it is an energy much superior than the other I repeat that this is something that will happen first inside the hearts and later have recpurcsusions in the world. 
 
 
 This is already reflected in the timeless records it cannot be avoided. The problem is when how and at what price. 
 
 
 Can you explain better Ami? 
 
 
 To make the process of evolution towards a more benign civilization softly rapidly and less painful you work in the missions that you have like so many others. But at the moment it is not known how it is going to all end. Although there are encouraging signs. 
 
 
 Like what? 
 
 
 As I said: every day there are more beings some very important and influentials serving the good the Light. The Tyrant is losing ground day by day and naturally resists the changes and tries to extend his domain but he also realizes that he cannot dominate a world of conscious beings but tries to promote a reality that clouds everyone’s mental clarity and judgement. 
 
 
 He is an animal! exclaimed Vinka angrily 
 
 
 Don't be so offensive control yourself Ami said. 
 
 
 Excuse me is that it makes me enraged. 
 But that does not give you the right to offend the animals which do no harm of any kind compared with that parasite.Ha ha ha! 
 
 
I remembered that Ami once had said that no one is totally bad and so I 
told him. 
 
 
 I spoke of human beings Pedro not this kind of entities. These specimen does not care about the future of humanity  on the contrary as I already said that his objective is to impede the arrival of the Light that is why tries to spread everywhere weapon of destruction and most brutal of all. This weapon generates dense darkness around the people and the world very low energies and vibrations. 
 
 
 What is that weapon Ami  we asked full of fright. 
 
 
 The DRUG.he responded looking at us very firmly in the eyes. That word from the lips of Ami made us feel very terrible. 
 With a drug addict youth the future can be dominated by being manipulated by the enemy of humanity because when a person is drugged or intoxicated his intelligence is clouded and his feelings are blocked then he gets connected to the worst dimensions of all and there the Tyrant can manipulate to his whims. For this reason the persons who are in this state can commit appalling actions. 
 
 
We were shocked. 
 
 
 The poor victims of a vicious power transforms them into a potent focus of irradiation of negative energies i.e precisely what suits the tyrant because the more the darkness in the world the more secure will be his dominion. 
 
 
 Yes. 
 
 
 And another form of “drugging” people is to make them right with violence and dishonesty for selfish ideals. 
 
 
 Like what? 
 
 
 There are people whose only motivation is themselves or their family or their children. 
 
 
 And is that wrong? 
 
 
 No on the contrary our loved ones must be cared for and protected of course. 
 
 
 Then what is wrong in it? 
 
 
 In the word “only”. Because even the wild animals defend their babies that must be done of course and there is not big merit in doing it because it would be abominable not to do it but: what about the others? 
. 
 
 
 I understand. 
 
 
 It is the same with small or large institutions or groups. The Tyrant makes them believe that the “only” important thing to defend is your own “side” call it racial or ethnic group nationality religion social class sports club political party ideological group or spiritual group 
commercial business mafia village neighborhood street corner and so on. 
 
 
 I Love my sports team Ami and I feel very happy when it wins I 
would also like to become an associate and contribute so that it has more money and could hire better players. Is that bad?  I asked. 
 No Pedro. It is good to wish the good of what we choose and to work for its betterment this is necessary because the things which we Love are a part of ourselves. Ah thank goodness. But when it is thought to be “the only thing” that counts then there is no respect or Love for the other but indifference  or worse  hatred violence of dishonesty that is the sign there are the footprint of the Tyrant that is searching for the division for the aggression the lack of solidarity and affection between human beings. 
 
 
 Clear.Then it seems that the Tyrant also is there in me because I wish that the rival team loses. 
 
 
Ami began to laugh. 
 
 
 That is normal it is part of the competition. But be honest Pedrito. Would you want your rival team to disappear for ever? 
 
 
I imagined the tournament without the presence of “enemy” and felt loneliness because I have many friends from that team. At whom I would laugh at when we were in the top of the leaderboard? With whom was I going to play anger when we were won over? So I understood that the team was a big source of emotions for me and without its presence the tournament was going to be something much more rugged. 
 You are right. I would not like the other team to disappear but that they are totally cleaned out! And that they do get so arrogant when they win!. 
 
 
Ami and Vinka laughed at me. 
 
 
 That is the signal that you are not under the influence of the tyrant. 
 
 
 What Ami? 
 When you want to permanently remove the rival then you are under the influence of the darkness. The desire to destroy the other with excuses and justifications is the sign of influence of the Tyrant. 
 
 
 Ahh 
 
 
 We above all do not use competition but instead we use cooperation. But in this class of worlds the rivalries when healthy are an acceptable stimulus in addition channelize some internal energies in less harmful ways than wars. But the Tyrant tries to wade into that field and makes some believe that their favorite sports or of another type should be a matter of hatred towards the opponent and paints these hatreds as “sacred causes” as “noble ideals” and sometimes some people even commit homicide.And what mankind needs in these moments above everything else is peace and brotherhood. 
 
 
 You are right Ami. 
 
 
 The Tyrant has many tricks and I repeat that primary works in the minds and hearts first. There he starts to confuse people 
 
 
 Then we should unite against his henchmen and pronounce a war against them and.Ah no now I remember that it is a question of teaching. 
 
 
Ami laughed again. 
 
 
 Yes because a “worker of peace and Love” full of hatred.another victim of the Tyrant.We need to change ourselves first to be better more honest respectful and affectionate and then project that change outwards to educate others to spread positive values energies and knowledge that help the change of  consciousness so that every time there are lesser servants of the darkness and then there will be the day 
where the “world” will not have anyone to bite to manipulate and this way there is the definite change of humanity. 
 
 
 Wolves are those animals of the Earth that look like the chugs of Kia but have hair instead of feathers. Right Ami? 
 
 
 Yes you are right Vinka. 
 
 
 Then no offense to the poor wolves Ami. 
 
 
We were surprised with eyes all open as if to say “I am a fool” because he too had compared an animal with the entities of the shadows and we laughed a lot. He also commits errors this made us feel very close to him. 
 
 
Behind the glass appeared my companion’s very large planet. A little later we were encompassed in an enormous blue field so similar to Earth called Kia.(Oh Oh.just now I realize that “Kia” backwards sounds like “here”.But what an unintentional coincidence). 
 
 
Vinka began to think aloud. 
 My world is veyr beautiful but I am going to leave it happily. My Love for Pedro is much more stronger. I went to kiss her on the cheek. 
 
 
 The possibility to leave your planet and to come to earth depends on Goro your terri uncle which is much less pleasant than that Kiano whom we saw on the screen. 
 
 
In one of the monitors appeared the old Krato walking in his garden with a little sad face. I was happy to see him. He wore his tunic or mantle of color ash gray. He looked like a biblical person although he had nothing holy. 
In few minutes we came to his house and we stopped in the farm in the same place as the previous visit. The board light was off indicating that we were invisible but the animals of that place like before somehow perceived our presence and alerted Krato that his old space friend was there again in an invisible ship. His face changed completely now seemed to glow and was much more reddish. He waved at us happily with his hands. He already knew the place where Ami always left his ship suspended in the air. soon we were by his side hugging each other 
happily at the reunion. Trask gladly balanced her long neck while licking us with emotion like the dogs on Earth. We too were like him just that we were not so demonstrative. 
 
 
Ami put his translator headset to the old man while he was talking enthusiastically: 
 
 
 I missed you so much guys so much that I decide that you now should live with me permanently. I will put each of you in a specific place on my table and now talk to you all through the night. Ha Ha ha! Come and see he said taking us inside his house. I did not understand what 
he wanted to say. 
 
 
He showed us his table. It was round a huge live of a large tree trunk roughly cut although already polished for use installed on rustic wooden legs. There were four chairs four plates four glasses and four sets of cutlery three of them filled with dust. 
 
 
 Do you see? This is your spot Ami facing me and children to the sides. This preciousness called Vinka to my right and this champion named “Betro” to my left.What entertaining conversations we have enjoyed here in the heat with a bottle of fermented juice. Ho ho ho! But I had to quit smoking because it bothered Vinka or else I would be expelled from my own hut. Ho ho ho! 
That moved me. I understood that Krato for his Love towards us and to conceal his loneliness imagined that we were living with him and spoke to us every night imagining us to be there. I observed a wet emotion in the eyes of Ami and Vinka. I was the same. And I used to think many times if Krato remembered us.When Vinka could control her feelings she said: 
 
 
 You are not kidding about the pestozo (that is the equivalent of tobacco on Kia) right? Because I cannot stand it! But how did you know that? 
 
 
 Simple extrasensory powers. Ho ho ho! Ami with a mysterious tone said: 
 Maybe yes that is what reunited us with him. 
 
 
 In that same form that Pedrito and I met each other in the nights? 
 
 
 Yes! Something like that although we cannot remember it now. 
 
 
I wanted to brighten up the old man. With a lot of enthusiasm I said: 
 
 
 Do you know Krato? You are very famous in my world. 
 
 
 What? Seriously?. 
 
 
 Yes! 
 
 
 And for which of my deeds? Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 For your parchment for your recipe to obtain Love. Do you remember? Many young people have made copies of it and broadcasted them put it up on the message boards in the colleges in magazines or private newspapers and in many other places. 
 
 
 I saw him seriously for the first time in my life. He looked at my fixedly move. 
 
 
 Is it true.that.sniff?. 
 
 
 Ask Ami. I put it in a book that I wrote after meeting you and which was very successful in various languages. 
 
 
Krato looked at Ami with disbelief. 
 
 
 It is true he said 
 
 
 And also you are famous here in Kia too because I too like Pedro had put your message in my book and it also had huge success. 
 
 
 And in the third book I am going to tell where exactly you live so you will get many visits said Vinka very happily. 
 
 
 A shadow passed over the looks of the old man. 
 
 
 Oh no! 
 
 
 Why? You do not like that? I asked surprised. 
 
 
 If you would like to have visitors live in the city. Ami looked at him with malice. 
 Why do you want to hide Krato? The old man flinched. 
 Hide? me? Ha ha ha. I am not hiding anything. I like solitude.he was very nervous. 
 
 
 If you like solitude you would not invented that we were accompanying you. you old lier said Ami smiling taking him by the arm with affection. What do you want to hide? 
 
 
 I? I already said nothing. 
 
 
 Do not forget that I can read thoughts and that I know very well your history Krato. 
 
 
 Eh?,,Ah! Oh!.I forgot that.So you know it already!.And you do not despise me. Thanks you Ami.But do not tell anything to these kids! 
 
 
Ami laughed loudly although we were intrigued. 
 
 
 Don't you want them to know? Krato was increasingly nervous. 
 It is better.better that we speak of another subject. How was the trip kids?. 
 
 
Unfortunately for Krato Vinka had not the slightest intention of changing the subject. 
 
 
 Ah no! I am not going to die with such curiosity Krato. 
 
 
 What do you want to hide? Did you kill someone? Did you assault a bank? Did you escape from a prison? 
 
 
 What kinds of things you speak little child.I never did anything illegal. But these things are not for kids! Let’s go to play there he said  he 
tried to bring out an authoritative tone that did not convince any body and much less Vinka who was increasingly curious alike me. 
 
 
 What wrong did you do? Come on tell us tell us. 
 
 
 I?.never. 
 
 
 Tell your dear friends they are not going to stop loving you for something of which you are not guilty.but.they are not going to understand nobody would understand. 
 
 
 You a very uninformed old man you never hear the news. 
 
 
 The news? Behh! no thanks; I don’t want to upset my life. With my wonderful garden my warehouse of fermented muflos and with these landscapes I am good and sober. 
 
 
 You can but you are ignoring what is happening in the world. 
 
 
 Puaf! Conflicts wars killings scandals corruption new diseases. The regular things. 
 
 
 Yes and also the accelerating biological processes like the one which is making millions of terries transform into swamas in these days said Ami adopting an air of an innocent child but Krato gave an impressive cry on hearing this news. 
 
 
 Say it again!! 
 
 
 Don't you know anything about this subject which is of most importance at this moment Krato? asked Vinka very surprised almost unable to believe it. 
 
 
 I?.Are you pulling my legs? 
 
 
Ami was enjoying at the things happening there. 
 
 
 We did not travel millions of kilometers to pull your legs but to visit 
you and to tell you that science has discovered that terris and swamas are the same human species in one incarnation or another.as you 
succeeded the same way. 
 
 
 You are a transformed terri!!! exclaimed Vinka with a light in her eyes 
 
 
 How fortunate I always wanted to know someone in person! 
 
 
Krato seemed to be in another world(well it was: in Kia).looked at us all without knowing what to say. Did not expect that his “terrible sin” his great “shame” would be so well received. 
 
 
 It is not just that Vinka. In addition you have the privilege to know the first case of transformation of modern times the first of those who are living and kicking the inaugurator of these processes in the modern times: Krato 
 
 
 How marvelous I cannot believe it!  said Vinka while touching and hugging the highlander of Kia. 
 
 
 Have there been other such cases before Ami? I asked but Vinka responded in excitement 
 
 
 Oh  yes about three or four in the history but I did not believe it I thought it was a fantasy a superstition or something else. Now the entire world knows that it is a reality. 
 
 
 Like so many “fantasies” that they do not dare not accept.But not tree or four Vinka instead three or four THOUSAND only that most of 
them had to become hermits had to hide and then adopt an new identity so the terris could not beat them up with sticks for being “traitors of their species” or “possessed”. And so this humanity never learned until now that this is a perfectly natural process. 
 
 
To all this Krato was listening fascinated with a lost look towards the horizon with no power to talk. He needed some time to assimilate his new reality: hew was no longer a rare insect in his world instead was a special case but still within normality. He was reborn there was no need to hide it anymore. It was too much wonder for him in such a short time. 
 
 
Ami and I joined Vinka and embraced the good Krato comforting him worth words of encouragement and affection until he began to smile and whine like a baby infecting us all even Ami whose two teardrops fell quickly on his rosy cheeks while he himself a little surprised perhaps 
by his own lack of emotional control could not manage to laugh like the rest of us. 
 
 
 We look like old crybabies! exclaimed Ami laughed between joyful tears. 
 
 
 I am no longer a dignified specimen of the museum of errors of the nature like I believed and now I can return to the civilization with a high chest and without being shot at this deserves a good toast. Let us have a drink friends. I want to taste the joy of my cellar: an exhibition of a forty and two medals (which I gave myself) Grand Reserve 
reserved LTD (that mean limited kids) year 39.888 very good year for strains of muflos of the San Krato Warehouses Ho ho ho! MMM delicious. Let us go and any refusal shall be considered as an offense and contempt he answered perfectly taking out a bottle with a pink liquid. 
 Liquid Courage?.Do not you think that the kids deserve something softer? Also now that you pain had ended you should not drink juice of muflos anymore? 
 
 
The old man stopped watched us all looked at the bootle his hands and suddenly broke out in laughter. 
 
 
 Hi,ho,ho! you are right. We will toast with a juice not fermented sweet and healthy like this beautiful little girl. 
 
 
He went into the kitchen and returned with a tray containing four glasses of fruit juice. 
 
 
 Very good Krato! I am happy that you do not drink anymore said Ami enthusiastically. 
 
 
 I do not know what you speak of space child,.”Stop to taste the exquisite nectar?.” Should I not cheer my heart again? Should I totally stop the production at San Krato Warehouse?.Don’t dream of such a thing. We are going to toast with unfermented juice because there are kids here only for that reason alone. 
 
 
To health”.Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Well said Ami resigned we toast and then we leave. I do not want you to get attached to the bad habits of this old man engendering the nature. I should tell the kids that you are the least spiritual swama I know of that you are still more of a terri than a swama in many aspects. 
 
 
Vinka wanted to defend him: 
 
 
 But he is overcoming it gradually already he has shed a lot. 
 Also I am the first case of transformation from terri to swama of these times a great honor.for you lucky ones. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
And so between happy pranks we did a healthy toast for the new life of 
Krato 
CHAPTER 3 
NEW LIFE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 And now that all has changed for you what do you want to do? Will you return to the city? Vinka asked him. 
 
 
The old man thought imagined various possibilities and later said: 
 
 
 Mmm the city.the first terri who is transformed into a swama in these modern times mmm.and how I detest the notoriety.On the other hand 
I live here with tranquility set the table without seeing anyone and here you see me: very happy. 
 
 
We knew that in reality he was bored and depressed but we said nothing. 
 
 
 And have you not seen even the patrol of terris pass by? 
 
 
 No since the end of the war between zumbos and wacos no one has passed by here. 
 
 
 And it does not bore you Krato? 
 
 
 Well I confess that sometime I do feel lonely. Eh Ami.Wont you have a travel for the plant of “Betro”? There must be some beautiful old women there. 
 
 
 But if you do not like the notoriety I laughed it wont be easy.An alien on Earth. 
 And how will they know that I am from another planet? I wont say a thing. 
 
 
 With these ears these violet eyes and that half pink hair?.They might think that you are some strange thing except an earthling; people will flee wherever they would see you.he said laughing. 
 
 
 Unless you change your physical aspect. said Ami leaving us very intrigued. Six eyes drilled seriously into the white child. 
 
 
 Eh do not look at me like that.I haven’t killed anyone!.I just want to say that our technology allows us to make certain changes to the outward forms of any living organism but that does not really mean we are going to. 
 
 
 Fatten my legs! (Vinka). 
 
 
 Make me taller (I) 
 
 
 Erase my wrinkles!(Krato). 
 
 
Each one of us expressed with vehemence our orders to understand the wonderful possibilities that were within reach of Ami who as always was dying of laughter. 
 
 
 Stop this nonsense. This is a very delicate matter and is not to serve your vanities. 
 
 
 Then what does it serve? I asked 
 
 
 Hmm. I should not have mentioned this subject.Well. Sometimes is it necessary that someone who is born in an evolved words is sent on a mission to a planet not evolved. 
Vinka drew quick conclusions 
 
 
 Then although I have not been born in an evolved world you can change my appearance so that I can live on Earth. You can round up my ears and. 
 
 
 Do not dream of it I Love them as they are I expressed alarmingly. 
 
 
 And you can erase my wrinkles make my hair as that of “Betro”. 
 
 
 Fantastic! Let us immediately go to your ship and carry a face lift. 
this.do not hurt?. 
 
 
 I have already said that this technology is not to feed vanities but for matters of real importance. 
 
 
 And you do not think that it is not important for one to look more younger Ami? 
 
 
 No Krato. To me what is important is everyone expresses on the outside what they are on the inside. That which is authentic is always beautiful including the wrinkles. 
 
 
Krato found a good chance to go out with another of his pranks: 
 
 
 I know young marvel and my wrinkles make me seem too good  looking my admirers do not let me live in peace.precisely for this reason I do not want to be so attractive and want to have an ugly stretched face.Ho ho,ho! 
 
 
 I repeat that our science is not to serve vanities. 
 
 
 You say that my parchment helped many people.Does it not make me deserve to be some four hundred years younger? he asked the hermit 
which made me remember that at Kia age is counted twenty times shorter than that on the Earth this way he must be some 1400 years of Kian age or 70 years of Earth age. But later I came to know that he was much younger. 
 
 
 
 
Ami did not move remained seriously facing across arms crossed. 
 
 
 300?.. Also I have not said one bad word these days not even 
“guakaka”.OH PARDON ME!.Well 250 then? 
 
 
 That which is born out of Love is not an object of transactions said 
Ami still without looking at us. 
 
 
 200? The parchment is the parchment.insisited Krato arrogantly something that made me feel embarrassed. 
 
 
 For a great soul the payment of a noble service consists in having the grace to do it. The service is not a favor but a privilege. 
 
 
 2 days? Today I brushed my ears and prayed. said Krato with a very comic voice and then we understood that he had been joking and all of us burst into laughter. 
 
 
Later Vinka insisted. 
 
 
 And now seriously Ami. Can you modify my appearance a little so that 
I can live on Earth? 
 
 
 That is ok yes I can but do not be in illusion remember your uncle. 
 
 
 Could you tell me that story? Said Krato. 
And then Vinka started to relate our problems. The old man was moved to know our entire case. 
 
 
 I will go talk to your uncle and convince him and if he does not accept he will have an encounter with these strong fist—he said hitting with the palm of his hand.which did not impress any one. 
 
 
 My uncle is a really huge terri. 
 
 
 Your uncle is a terri?.Hum.Ah.We will convince him nicely. 
We always need to find the way of peace and understanding children. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
There an encouraging idea occurred to me: 
 
 
 Ami it it possible that Goro transforms into a swama? 
 
 
 That will be beautiful but according to the study I did this is very far from the level of necessary evolution for starting a transformation. So is better to forget about this possibility. 
 
 
On hearing that Krato pretended to be in vain: 
 
 
 Is it not possible for any terri to arrive at such exquisite heights of spirituality: Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Do you have any other plan to convince him Ami can you not hypnotize him? asked Vinka. 
 
 
 Don’t you ever dream of it. It is a serious error in front of the Galactic Authorities to use hypnotism to manipulate a person. The liberty of choice of each individual cannot be violated for any kind of motive. 
 But you hypnotized the policemen in our first trip.he began to laugh at my confusion. 
 
 
 That was a game Pedro there was no damage there done to them. Nor is it a case of “mental extremism” we should not take every thing so terribly. 
 
 
 And then you hypnotized me so that I could not see the winged heart on the rock. 
 
 
 To give you a pleasant surprise immediately afterwards. He said smiling cheerfully. 
 
 
 It is true but later you hypnotized a terri so that he would not see us. 
 
 
 To protect you there is no harm in that. Damage is done when you hypnotize or suggest someone do something which they actually do not want to do as in the case of advertising where they manipulate the minds of crowds so that they start to créate a desire for things they want to sell. People don’t have an idea of the magnitude and implication of what they are doing by going against the universal laws using these certain advertising stategies. And then as always: “Why does God punish me this way? What bad have I done?”. 
 
 
 What do you mean child of the stars? 
 
 
 That Love is the fundamental law of the Universe? When it is violated it affects many .Because whatever we do gets back to us. If those advertisers used their knowledge and talents for the betterment of humanity to help the evolution of consciousness they will receive miracles in exchange due to the same “law of boomerang” 
 
 
 Law of boomerang? all three of us asked. 
 Cause and effect action and reaction is more or less the same. If you done a great good it returns to you as a great good; if you do great damage you can expect damage to yourself with the same “color” of what you did. This law works in all aspects of the existence. 
 
 
Krato was enthusiastic. 
 
 
 That means if it were not a joke about my parchment then it means I 
can wait for something nice in return. 
 
 
 Yes you can the law is truly mathematical but don't take it with vanity. 
 
 
 But nothing good has happened to me lately. 
 
 
 How badly ungrateful to say it when they reach the end of their sorrows.said Ami looking at him with reproach. 
 
 
 Guak! that indeed is true. 
 
 
 You could have spent the rest of your life ignoring that the reason of your hiding was meaningless but “you did something” that I have come to see you. 
 
 
 I believe you are right proton child but. 
 
 
 But what? 
 
 
 Well you know that I feel lonely. 
 
 
 Now you can return to the city Krato. 
 
 
 An old man like me? I would not know what to do how to survive. Also I don't know anything about the modern world it would be a hinderance. On the other hand and this is the main thing the only 
people I Love are you and these two kids. I Love you all very much and for this reason I want you to live with me. I believe I no longer can bear another separation. Vinka and I embraced the dear old man excitedly. 
 
 
 One more drama.said Ami laughingly. 
 
 
 Can we all three not live together?  I asked 
 
 
 Contrary to what I thought Ami this time did not laugh he looked at me seriously and asked: 
 
 
 Is this your real wish Pedro? 
 
 
 You know that it is so it breaks my soul to leave Vinka again remember how alone Krato feels.No he cannot bear it. Yes this is my wish. 
 
 
 Then ask for it better decide that this will be the reality and later have faith that this will be reality Pedro. If you really think that it is possible and that it will be granted to you then it shall be granted but if you let the doubt takeover you.I will tell you something more: the good and beautiful wishes come from the highest part of your interior part of God that dwells in you. And if He puts a desire in you it is because you  have the ability to do so. But to achieve this you need your faith your 
certainty and safety. 
 
 
 So am sure that we will go to the Earth and will live close together always I said with great enthusiasm this time. 
 
 
 I too  expressed happily Vinka ad Krato 
 
 
 Well kids well spoken. Let us now go to convince Goro Expressed 
Ami happily. 
 Can I accompany you? asked Krato 
 
 
 Yes Ami he can come with us! exclaimed Vinka and I 
 
 
 I have no problem. You can come Krato. 
 
 
 Yay! Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Do you have any plan Ami? 
 
 
 None but our wish will become a reality: Is it not? 
 
 
 True! 
 
 
Ami said we will leave for a short trip to Vinka’s city. It was another continent in reality but considering the speed of his spacecraft it was a “short” trip. 
 
 
Krato was happy for his first “UFO” journey. He did not want to miss any details of the flight and so stick his nose against the pane of the window. 
 
 
 Ho ho ho! This is spectacular!.But.Is it not dangerous? I weigh quite a lot and this appliance is the shell of a “topa”. 
 
 
I understood that this word must have meant a kind of nut of something like that. 
 
 
 You are right  Krato. This ship is very lightweight. Because we use ultra light material but there is no problem this vehicle can lift any weight because here inside there is no gravity but we can stand on the floor because for that we use artificial gravity which can be modified look he said manipulating some commands. 
Suddenly we were floating in the air. We had lost our weight but Ami was in his place still clinging to his seat. 
 This is like swimming in the air! Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Krato travelled across the entire room floating in the air with his feet pushing against the walls. Vinka and I began to imitate him. She soon began doing tricks like those I had seen in underwater dances on television. I was fascinated with the invention of these artistic movement in the air. 
 
 
Ami touched a button while he laughed and everyone fell to the floor. 
 
 
 Eh I think I hurt my neck! You will have to pay for the damages injuries and hospital. You are going to be punished with boomerang Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 I am not that careless as to put all the artificial gravity that we brought. By the way did you know that neglect is a kind of evil? 
 
 
It was not clear to me what he said. 
 
 
 If the pilot of a plane full of passengers is careless.or the mechanic.he said. 
 
 
 I understood immediately. 
 
 
 Carelessness can cause much damage just like intentional evil and so try to always have everything in order do not be distracted. If you have bad memory write down everything do routines to make sure that everything is under control. Be attentive when crossing streets; finally do not neglect anything because the Universe cannot help the careless. 
 
 
 How is that Ami? 
 If you forget to lock your house and live in a neighborhood full of thieves. 
 
 
 Yes. 
 
 
 Carelessness may cause you to lose big enterprises boys. 
 
 
 Then do not you neglect those commands outer child. 
 
 
 Do not you worry Krato this can be handled by just the computer this is programmed not to fall or collide. 
 
 
 But it is always worth to take a look. Is it not? We must not be neglectful because it is a sin. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
A few minutes later we were invisible above the town of Vinka over her house to be specific. We looked at the monitor screen. A terri very ugly like all terris was relaxing in a chair reading the newspaper. But this anim.this man dressed very formally impeccably. Only in the head and the hands could you see his long green hair very well combed and shiny same as the claws of his fingers. A lady swama weaved in front of him. 
 
 
 Aunt and Uncle! Am here! 
 
 
 They cannot hear you Vinka fortunately. If they knew that you are boarding a space ship. 
 
 
 And they will have to know there is no other remedy she said discouraged. Ami agreed. 
 
 
 Let us make a plan to convince Goro which can take few days.weeks may be. 
 
 
 What! 
 
 
 Or even more months.years in the worst case. Frightened we were left with open mouths. 
 But do not put those horror faces.excuse me. We have to be optimistic and I forgot that. But let us not be unrealistic we have a person of a 
rigid mind in front of us like a stone it is not easy to depart from a girl 
of another world who is under our responsibility.accompanies by space beings.do you realize? 
 
 
Yes we thought a bit and we realized and our spirits came to the floor. 
 
 

 But do not lose faith. In the end tonight you will sleep in your house. Tomorrow we will meet them. Tomorrow I’ll go by and look for them once again. We’ll do it again if necessary. And now you will go alone and talk with your aunt alone. Prepare her bit by bit do not advance too much in a single day. We will keep looking through the monitor to know about their reaction. 
 
 
 How easy.They will be delighted to know that I want to go to another world in a space ship.They are going to send me to a madhouse! 
 
 
 But if your aunt saw a “UFO”.said Ami with a smile which lifted our spirits. 
 
 
 Will you allow it that se sees this ship Ami? 
 
 
 If needed and if the Authorities permit it yes. Not this very day of course. 
 
 
Vinka was losing patience: 
 
 
 Not today? What else to wait for? 
 
 
 We proceed little by little Vinka. We cannot rush anything. 
 
 
 I think that there will not be any problem Ami do not you worry now. Ha ha ha! My aunt Clorka is gradually coming to believe a little in what I tell her because she is the one writes my books. At the beginning she was closed but now she is more willing to believe it. 
 
 
 To believe that what you wrote is true Vinka? I asked. 
 
 
 No not all that but accepts that there may be intelligent life outside this world. With here it is going to be more easy but with my uncle. 
 
 
 We may be lucky and everything might resolve right away may be this very night Vinka’s suitcase will be in my house with a room for us.I said filled with hope. 
 
 
 It is good to be optimistic Pedro; but bad to be in an illusion said Ami observing me with sympathy. 
 
 
 And what is the difference where is the limit Ami I wanted to know. 
 
 
 Well in reality everything is possible. 
 
 
 Everything everything? asked Vinka incredulously. 
 
 
 Well except the absurdities and aberrations like someone wants to be a famous orator but does not have a tongue.or wanting to get on a ship like this with the heart full of hatred jealous and envy.But within the normality everything what you want to really be can be realized provided that the necessary process is followed. 
 
 
 Explain it more star child. 
 It is like a seed of a tree needs to follow a certain process appropriate time nutrition and care to become a tree the same way you must realize the needed process project dream or wish. Everything is possible but everything needs a procedure  time and effort. 
 
 
 Just like fermentation of juice of muflos. It is not an overnight change said Krato. 
 
 
I was more interested in the possibility of Vinka coming to live with me that very same night. 
Ami caught what I was thinking and returned to the subject. 
 
 
 The pessimist is mistaken because everything is possible; but the dreamer is also mistaken because he cannot distinguish between absurd and possible reality or because he has not realized the process and the time required to carry out or get something. I already told you that I studied Goro’s mind and the result was emphatic: IMPOSSIBLE. So we are engaged in an attempt that goes against what the rationale says. It is not going to be a thing of few hours Pedrito but do not think negatively we must have faith that everything will be alright and you must take 
care of your lack of patience. Whatever may happen you are going to your house alone your grandma is waiting for you. 
 
 
 You have a grandma “Betro”? asked the old man keenly. 
 
 
 Yes 
 
 
 Mmmm. Divorced?.Widow? 
 
 
 Ah no! My grandma is a saint Krato and my grandfather has very bad fleas I lied because she is a widow 
 
 
 Try not to lie Pedro Ami warned me. 
 Ahhh you do not have a grandpa you can call me “grandpa” then “Betro”. 
 
 
They began to laugh but I was not amused by that. 
 
 
Ami situated the ship over the backyard patio of the house of Vinka which was full of high bushes there she was going to descend. He said that the next day early morning we will be back in the same place. 
 
 
We said goodbye to each other a bit disconsolately as if she was leaving for a war which made Ami laugh as always however this time the star child was mistaken and we were right: Vinka had an ugly “war” in her immediate future. Our reunion was not going to be so easy.She went out of the ship and went inside the house. We looked carefully at the 
monitor. 
 
 
 Hello uncle! Hello aunt! she said greeting them with kisses on their cheeks. 
 
 
 How can she kiss that monster! I exclaimed 
 
 
 Silence listen Ami ordered 
 
 
 Aunt Clorka.do you believe in extrakianos? Ami was disturbed. 
 You never make a preamble!.What an impulsive girl! Also I told her to speak only with you.What negligence! 
 
 
 No I don’t think so.said aunt a bit alarmed beckoning her to be quiet pointing to Goro drowned behind the newspaper. But he heard that and said: 
 And her obsession.Hum.This girl is not going to be a normal person when she grows. I hope she does not put me to shame. 
 
 
 And if I am so crazy uncle would you mind if I go away and live far from here? 
 
 
Terri seemed to hit a bump threw the paper far away looked at her menacingly and with a firm tone said: 
 
 
 WHAT.? WHAT DO YOU WANT TO SAY?! 
 
 
The poor thing Vinka grew pale but found a way to alleviate that and used it in her favor 
 
 
 Because in this house I am seen to be crazy.that I bring shame to you.I better go away for good.she said as if about to cry. 
 
 
This moved Goro came on his feet went closer to her and started patting her head. Excuse me Vinkita you are right I have been a little hard with you.I will be more careful so that it never crosses your mind to abandon this house. 
 
 
 Curse it came out for the worse! I cried annoyingly. 
 
 
 It is not going to be easy  said Krato stroking his beard. 
 
 
 Do not lose spirit boys Ami encouraged us. 
 
 
Vinka looked up knowing that we were watching her and put a face as if asking “Now what do I do? which made up laugh despite the nervousness. 
 
 
Then she came up with another strategy and said: 
 Although I believe in extrakiana life?. “Good Vinka” I thought. 
Goro tried to bring her back to logic in a nice way. 
 
 
 Daughter.let us go.this obsession of yours for this subject. She stood up on her feet and challenged saying: 
 I HAVE SEEN SHIPS! 
 
 
 This is hallucination dreams meteorological phenomena daughter. 
 
 
 AH YES? WE ARE GOING TO SEE IF THE SHIP WHICH IS GOING TO APPEAR HERE IN THIS MOMENT IS A HALLUCINATION LET US GO LET US GO TO THE PATIO AND SEE FOR YOURSELF IF THAT IS A HALLUCINATION! 
she exclaimed coming out 
 
 
Ami pulled his hair. 
 
 
 You are doing it wrong all wrong not this way! .The fault is mine. 
 
 
 Did you see? I was not careful enough to give her instructions. 
 
 
 What a disaster. 
 
 
 It is perfect Ami now we will make the ship visible and ready I said 
 
 
 What? If we do so Goro is going to die of madness and I cannot permit it. 
 Also I cannot make the ship visible whenever I want to. This needs authorization. And if the things go bad I wont be given. Vinka had to go slowly and in a private form I had told her. 
 
 
As I know my soulmate I explained: 
 
 
 I make a proposal Ami leave your impatience. 
 
 
 Yes! I am such an idiot and what a rebel is Vinka.But the blame is mine. I must remember that I am in front of people with little self control.Let us listen 
 
 
Goro looked with great concern at Clorka and said : 
 
 
 Our niece is very ill. We need to take her to a psychiatrist. This is an attack of madness. 
 
 
 COME COME TO THE PATIO TO SEE FOR YOURSELF! I HAVE CONTACT WITH BEING OF SPACE AND IF I WANT WILL APPEAR A SHIP. COME TO SEE IF I AM CRAZY OR NOT COME! 
 
 
 Poor thing.sniff said Clorka on hearing that takign a tissue to wipe her eyes and nose. 
 
 
The truth is that yes my poor beloved did seem crazy. It pained me to see her this way and I also felt guilty remebering that she is doing this for our Love. Her aunt and uncle were very sure that she has gone crazy and it never passed their mind to go out to the patio for a glimpse. 
 
 
 COME SEE AMI APPEAR ONCE SHOW THEM YOUR SPACESHIP SHOW TO THESE DISBELIEVERS!  she said looking up without seeing us. 
 Ami took a microphone that I knew before one that was capable of sending out sound to only a specific point. 
 
 
 “Vinka” he said. His voice reached her ears. 
 
 
 WHAT? AMI IS INVISIBLE AND IS TALKING INTO MY EAR.COME. 
 
 
 Poor thing.sniff. 
 
 
 What a shame what embarrassment. You taught her badly Clorka she has gone astray said the terri. 
 
 
 It is not my fault Goro. My sister died in a bombardment when I was very little and was left to take care of her in the midst of war and no one taught me how to raise children. 
 
 
 Calm down Vinka calm down  Ami said to her. 
 
 
 WHERE ARE YOU AMI? 
 
 
 Speak low Vinka. Can you calm down? I am talking from the ship on a directional microphone. Goro should not see the ship yet. 
 
 
 Oh it is true only my aunt.TIA CLORKA COME IMMEDIATELY! 
 
 
 Oh no exclaimed Ami I asked you to speak to her first so to prepare her. I cannot produce a sighting so suddenly for her. 
 
 
 I am going to see what is happening .poor child.Those books! said 
Clorka. 
 
 
 Yes those books.Bring her in and meanwhile I will call a psychiatrist friend. He tries to keep it silent so that the neighbors do not know 
anything about what was happening. Clorka went out to the courtyard and embraced Vinka who was looking up 
 
 
 Now Ami make the ship visible to our advantage I asked. He took the controls and said: 
 I need to first consult it. It needs to be calculated if Clorka can stand the vision or not wait. 
 
 
In another screen appeared very big head of aunt later her inside of it. We saw many sparkles as of energy of many colors but Ami did not look at that screen but at another in which some strange signs were appearing. A beep was heard. 
 
 
 Magnificent. It is within limit but she will tolerate it without suffering any damage. We have authorization. 
 
 
 Good  now let us give her a “close contact” poor aunt Clorka. 
 
 
 The ship was visible now at a very low altitude. We started to make circles around the two of them. 
 
 
 LOOK AUNT THERE! 
 
 
Vinka was happy. The aunt did not pay attention but soon a dazzling light illuminated the courtyard and she had to look up to stay with a fixed sight and open mouth. 
 
 
 Enough  said Ami and we came back to invisibility. Clorka was given a sighting of about 15 seconds. 
 
 
 No need to attract more attention than necessary he explained 
 Did you see aunt? That was the ship of my friend. 
 
 
Goro had observed the great flash of light coming from outside while he was calling on telephone and came out on the patio. Found his wife with her mouth and eyes wide open still looking up. He also was the same way but could see nothing but the sky. I was happy although aunt 
Clorka was about to faint. 
 
 
Goro shook her and brought both of them inside. He seemed very worried. 
 
 
 What happened to you Clorka what did you see? he asked her helping her to sit down in an armchair. 
 
 
 She saw my friend’s ship of course. 
 
 
 It is.It is.true.there was .a space ship.It is true Vinka is not mad. I 
saw it saw it Goro.I SAW IT! 
 
 
 Hallucinations.Clorka.But I also saw a great light outside.What was that? However I saw nothing in the sky. 
 
 
 No uncle you cannot yet see it because you are not yet prepared that’s why my friend made it invisible when you arrived. It was to protect you so you do not go crazy or die of the impression. 
 
 
Goro had to sit down as well. He closed his eyes put his hands on his temples and started to think. 
 
 
 Space ships.invisible.This seems like a joke.It must have a logical explanation. Are you sure you saw it Clorka? 
 
 
 Yes Goro and it was not a hallucination. 
 May be it was an meteorite a shooting star. 
 
 
 Of silver metal? said Clorka. 
 
 
 Then it could have been a plane. 
 
 
 Round? 
 
 
 Then may be a planet a star. 
 
 
 Circling above the house with colorful lights and with a symbol below? 
. 
 
 
 A symbol? What was the symbol? 
 
 
 Like what you see in my books uncle Goro the winged heart. Everything is true I really went to other worlds in Ami’s ship. 
 
 
Krato Ami and I were happy to hear their conversation. 
 
 
 There is more uncle Goro they are watching us in this very moment they are listening to our entire conversation. 
 
 
 They? You had talked about only one of the famous Ami in your books. 
 
 
 Yes but there is also Krato who is the first of the terris to transform into a swama in modern times although this is not known because he 
hid in the mountains of Utna. Here is there. And also this Pedrito is there on the ship who is from a plant very similar to ours. He is my soulmate.We both are on a mission in our planets we are servants of God who is Love. 
 
 
The terri pulled hsi green hair on the sides of his head listening all these 
 
 
 Space ships beings of other planets soul mates missionaries Love God.Please Vinkita tell me that all this is a fantasy it cannot be more than that. The reality is not as bizarre as children’s story. Tell me please. If not you do not say so I think my head will explode.This Universe is not how you paint it in your books. Fantasy it is not reality. And I could not have been wrong for so many years I and the scientists the reasonable and serious people.all are wrong? 
 
 
 Yes Goro all are mistaken for millennia said Ami from the microphone making a leap to terri. 
 
 
 WHO SAID THAT! 
 
 
 Ami uncle Goro. He has a microphone in his ship with him that can make his voice heard wherever he wants. 
 
 
Not to mention that he can speak any language I thought. 
 
 
 I am in fear.may be spirits.evil beings.said Clorka with a trembling voice. 
 
 
 Do not fear aunt. Ami is very good and is of flesh and blood. It really is as I said in the books. Goro appeared to have come to a conclusion. 
 
 
 Who knows.Well it is evident that there is an unknown technology but not from another world clearly it is ridiculous or may be yes.it is crazy to think so.I don't know.what is not apparent is if they have good intentions. May be they are using us.I think I will call the PP. This may be a threat to Kia. 
 
 
 What is the PP Ami? I asked him but Krato responded: 
 
 
 Your are right: brrr I said. 
 
 
 There are some who choose everything beautiful including work.said 
Krato 
 
 
 The permanent work of each person is like a photograph that reveals the quality of his soul explained Ami But do not discriminate he added you will see that even in PP there are good people. 
 
 
 My Love.a threat to Kia? Vinka asked her uncle with a bit of irony. 
 
 
 There are chugs disguised as tukos.Goro said with distrust. 
 
 
 I imagine what he said was something like “wolves disguised as sheep” 
  I said 
 
 
Ami start to laugh out loud. 
 
 
 So Pedro you can see that mistrust is Universal and it always uses the same images. 
 
 
 See how is the terri mind? When it is finally time to have the capacity to accept a superior reality it needs to reduce it to its own level; it accepts 
it yes but always as something as horrible as its own outlook. Goro half heartedly accepts that there is life on other worlds but of course it has to be evil beings.even if they knew about certain beautiful dimensions of existence about some wonderful souls of the Cosmos. 
 
 
 And there are also tukos not in disguise uncle they too exist. 
 
 
 How nice it would be.but no.it cannot be.IT CANNOT BE! 
 “No of course”  said Ami on the microphone  :everything in the Universe must be as dreadful as it is in Kia.THERE CANNOT EXIST realities or superior beings NATURALLY. Kia is the best existence amongst millions and millions of stars and galaxies. Kia is the highest point of evolution of Universal life. Right Goro?. 
 
 
Vinka I and Krato laughed and Goro wavered a bit hearing the joke that 
Ami made of his thoughts. 
 
 
 Don't know I do not speak with those who do not dare to show their face.if they have one.What do I know. I need to think. My head hurts. Lets go to bed. 
 
 
 But the sun has not yet set uncle. 
 
 
 It is ok. you stay here I will go to bed to read your books to know better. 
 
 
 You have not read them yet uncle? 
 
 
 I read serious literature not things of childr.Well see you tomorrow and tell your “friends” to stop spying with that hidden camera respecting our private life. 
 
 
Vinka started laughing. Looked above and said: 
 
 
 Did you hear that guys? 
 
 
Ami took the microphone again. 
 
 
 See you tomorrow and try to accept a bit that not everything is as horrible as you think my friend Goro and do not discuss these things with anyone at all because it could get complicated. Okay? 
 It is ok said Goro reluctantly and locked himself in his room banging his door. 
 
 
Ami switched off his screen. 
 
 
 Everything went better than expected there was much progress in a single session but do not get overexcited yet. The terri mind suffers from influence of the Tyrant of the World and. 
 
 
 “How is that galactic child?” asked Krato 
 
 
Ami explained him everything about this subject of Tyrant and showed him the screen and meanwhile I watched the other side. 
 
 
 Brr thanks enough for me. We better see another side. 
 
 
 The young man of the golden sword appeared but now he had pink hair violet eyes and ears of swama. 
 
 
 THAT is a champion! Thrust the swords! Ho ho ho. 
 
 
 The archetypes change according to the world they are imagined in explained Ami. 
 
 
I asked if the terri mind also receives influence of that young man. 
 
 
 As much as they accept this influence they stop being terri little by little. More sooner or later all terris will cease to be always the Love wins and you know why? 
 
 
 No 
 
 
 Because God is Love. 
Krato got serious and said “you are right Ami. I know it I have lived it it was then that I wrote that parchment and I stopped being terri. 
 
 
 So you had this illuminating experience being a terri? asked Ami 
 
 
 As terri as Goro. 
 
 
 Do you see? God does not despise his lost sheep said Ami 
 
 
 His lost what? said the mountain man 
 
 
 His lost tukos. 
 
 
 Ah neither me Ami 
 
 
 You do not despise anyone Krato? 
 
 
 None of the tukos that walked lost in my mountains so I grabbed one.mmm. a delightful overflowing spicy sauce.Ho ho ho! By the way am hungry. Let us return home. 
 
 
Ami took the controls while we laughed. I thought of taking Krato to the 
Earth so that he can see if he really wants to live there. 
 
 
 Fantastic! Head towards the Earth then electronic child! 
 
 
 But.it would have to be fast.unless you have here inside a.I do not know if you have such things here. 
 
 
 A what Krato?  I asked. 
 
 
 A toilet said Ami laughing because I caught what the old man is thinking. 
That sparked my curiosity. 
 
 
 Seriously never knew if.do you use toilet Ami? 
 
 
What do you think I go for to the other side of the tree he said between laughs. 
 
 
 That means you too. 
 
 
 And what do you want? I still do not nurture myself only with the energy of Love of the Sun and of oxygen as they do in other levels of existence. There behind you there is a toilet Krato second door to the left. 
 
 
 I goooo  said the swama running towards the toilet. Moments later he returned saying: 
 
 
 Ehhh that is not a toilet; there is nothing there it is an empty room. 
 
 
 Oh you are right. I forgot to explain you. You just need to go in and close the door. 
 
 
 I am a mountain man but not a dirty one I am not going to leave that place wet.there is not even a miserable drain there. 
 
 
Ami could not hold his laughter. 
 
 
No Krato no. You just have to enter and do nothing. 
 But if I want to do.for what do I enter there then? To do nothing? Ami had to work hard on himself to stop laughing and be able to 
explain. 
 You enter that room close the door and do nothing. Then return here. Then you will see that you have no more need to. 
 
 
 Ah that is a place to let go of the need.But some times we have to “do it”.No I do not understand and I can no more stand here.I go. 
 
 
Soon we heard his voice from the room. 
 
 
 Ahhh what a relief! Ehhh this is fabulous kids! 
 
 
 How is that Ami? 
 
 
 Nothing you go there and some rays get activated that dematerialize the undesirable substances from your skin from inside your body. This model of “toilet” is more advanced that the one in my ship’s interior. These rays are capable of knowing what type of germs are adverse or strange in an organism and in a specific ecosystem and eliminate them or inactivate them depending on the case so it also serves as a disinfection chamber and is also used before someone descends to a place where their germs could be harmful to that environment. 
 
 
I remembered that in my previous trips I could not get down into the evolved world only looked at them through windows or monitors because my germs may cause problems. 
 
 
 Does that mean with this ship I could descend into an evolved world? 
 
 
 Right thanks to the disinfection chamber which also serves as a “bath” 
and that is its most common use. 
 
 
 That is incredible! And you also do not use rolls of. 
 
 
 Puaf!.nothing. This is prehistorical for us fortunately. 
 And to bathe yourself? 
 
 
There in the same room. It dematerialized all undesirable things in your body head clothes 
 
 
It washes clothes! 
 
 
 Clear. 
 
 
 So you never undress. 
 
 
Ami laughed and said “We have to change the clothes from time to time even if they are clean; and also to soak up the Sun on the skin to walk barefoot on the grass to remove clothing to swim in the water. 
 
 
And do you also remove clothes to?. 
 
 
Yes said Ami perceiving that I wanted to know if they make Love. 
 
 
 Rogue!  I said with malice gently pinching on his cheek. Ami in the midst of laugher explained: 
 This is a subject that is taught to us from very young age and we take it with much respect and without malice Pedro. For us sexuality is a sacred force apart from generating life allowing a higher form of communication joy internal growth and creativity between two people who Love each other and so we respect this force very much. We consider it the highest gift of Love that we can offer to our beloved and also that is why we do not taint it or degrade it. 
 
 
 I feel like new! I went there and everything changed.My clothes smell like washed my hair is not matted this is witchcraft Ami! 
 That is a technology Krato nothing more than that. 
 
 
 I wanted to go too to see that invention. It was like what the old man said: a prodigy. 
 
 
 With such a thing at home I would want to bathe always. No loss of time no freezing no slipping no need to leave the bathroom wet no need to spend money on towels.I want that Earth becomes like Ofir! I exclaimed half serious half jokingly. 
 
 
 That needs to be earned Pedro helping Love to reign inside and outside of you in order to wipe out the shadows of pain and lies and this way the Tyrant weakens and cannot find servants. Then they will come to us because only then they deserve our total help open and public.We have arrived on the Earth friends. 
 
 
 This world of yours is very beautiful,”Betro”. 
 
 
 But we are destroying it Krato. 
 
 
 Same as those at Kia said the ex terri. 
 
 
 “Those?” said Ami 
 
 
 Those the terris not me; I never did anything bad on my mountains. 
 
 
 But neither did you do any good you did not get into anything as if it was none of your business. If no one does anything good the reign of hatred spreads for millennia and milline. 
 
 
 I cannot do anything Ami; I am not going to go out and kill terris. And if it is not to kill but teach I already wrote the parchment and now I have the right to live in peace. ho ho ho! Don't you have something to 
eat out here? I feel as if my guts are empty. You are an old guy you like changing the subject when it does not suit you. That is a trap Krato. 
 
 
 What? IT is true that I am empty guts outer child! he continued pretending. 
 
 
 And it is also true that we should never stop working serving. It is not enough to do good once and say goodbye “to live off of the revenues”.Those who are in true harmony with God can never leave work can never stop serving. 
 
 
 Why Ami? Because you cannot stop loving.That is why in the higher world no one is “retiring” there are no “Strikes” nobody dodges the bulk of his work of his service to the community. 
 
 
 Really? 
 
 
 Yes but it also true that our authorities in charge also make sure that we work in the areas where we have more talent and that is precisely what most of us like to do. 
 
 
 Ah.This way yes. Here on Earth there are not so many considerations that each one can do whatever he wants to do. 
 
 
 And this way they loose the work of so many talents.there are many things which needs to be improved.For me there is not better holiday than to work this is my prize this what I do now. 
I know that by “boomerang” or law of cause and effect I am earning something good apart from the satisfaction that comes from what I do; but never I think of that. This is my paradise and my heaven: to serve. 
 
 
The words of Ami left me a little undone. It was true that I wrote two books but on the other side I wasted hours and hours in video games in my city and in the spa and also in game playing on my computer or 
browsing on the internet or watching TV too much without doing anything helpful. 
 
 
 Ami began to laugh at my thoughts and I was relieved. 
 
 
 Never mind that! Do not punish yourself. The desire to serve is something that grows little by little. I was also like you you will be like me. Everything must mature harmoniously. If the desire is not yet born in you the DESIRE to serve in a form much constant do not do it because you cannot serve by obligation employment or self imposition. In the matters of Love nothing can be obligatory but with freedom and if it is not with freedom then it is not of Love. 
 
 
 And when the belly is empty then also there is no Love Ho ho ho! The old man was really hungry. 
 Bring some “nuts” to Krato Pedrito. 
 
 
Ami was referring to a food with nutty flavor but sweet which I had tried in our first trip and I had loved it. 
 
 
 This is edible? 
 
 
 Yes try one. 
 
 
 Lets see mm.Puaf! This is disgusting. They seem like sweet “topas” are not spicy.Let us leave this child in his house may be his grandmother will sympathize with my empty stomach. 
 
 
 Lets go but you cannot descend. It will not be good that they see you a being of space like you Krato. 
 
 
 You are the creature of space I am not.Guak!I am what I am. 
 
 
 Then let us leave this child and return to Kia satellite child! I have my garabolo with spicy sauce at home. I can hear him cry groaning: come Krato come to eat me soon please”. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
We arrived at the spa. The night was filled with stars. 
 
 
 Do you want me to accompany you so that you can introduce me to your grandma “Betro”  joked the old man. 
 
 
 Not in your dreams my grandma is capable of putting you in a pot of hot sauce. 
 
 
 Why? Do you have tender meat? Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Wait for me in the forest tomorrow early morning Pedrito Ami said to me when I was about to abandon the ship. 
 
 
That was the first time that I was going to go down without pain in my heart. This time no there would not be a long separation with Vinka or Ami or Krato. It would only be one night. Or course the matter would not be so easy but at that time I luckily did not know it. 
 
 
Ami descended me in the rocks. When I went near the rock with engraved winged heart I looked up but did not see anything except stars. 
CHAPTER 4 
COSMIC GRANDMA 
 
 
I was expecting my grandma to be practicing Yoga in the hall. 
 
 
 This time you did not come in sad Pedro! You have a different face same as when you left this morning! Did you meet with Ami and with Vinka! she asked me. 
 
 
 I went crazy sick bad.I was taken by surprise and could not respond to her just looked at her with big eyes like fried eggs. 
 
 
 You know? I believe in whatever you write in your books little child. This morning while I tended the clothes in the yard I saw a round 
vehicle made of silver pass by in the sky. It kept going to greater heights until I lost sight of it. It had a winged heart on the base.then it made 
me thinking so I went to read your books. In addition as I take care of myself and take vitamins I managed to remember those tasty extraterrestrial nuts that you brought for me one day and now you appear happy for the first time. Earlier you were sad because Ami had not returned yet. Isn’t that true?.Yes I believe that you were actually with him and with Miss Vinka. 
 
 
Those words left me dumbfounded. On the one hand it frightened me but on the other hand I felt a great hope to finally share my secrets with someone in my world and if it was going to be my grandmother the person most loved by me on this planet it was the best things happening to me. 
 
 
 Seriously grandmother? 
 
 
 Yes son said my grandma with much honesty in her eyes. And you are not going to tell anyone? 
 
 
 Why do you think so.of course not. The people do not believe in these marvelous realities and they think that one raves if he touches this subject. 
 
 
 And will you believe me if I boarded the ship which you saw? 
 
 
 Yes Pedrito I thought so when I saw it. You look so happy. 
 
 
 And the extraterrestrials do not give you fear? I was enthused more and more. 
 
 
 No because the main force of the Universe is Love so I think that those beings who man these ships so fantastic and advanced as that I saw they must be more evolved much more than us in the path towards Love and for this reason they must be much more loving friendly peaceful and good. 
 
 
I hugged her and I started to cry on her shoulder like a fool. I felt that new possibilities opened up for me. 
 
 
 I ask you one thing Pedrito just one favor. 
 
 
 Whatever you want grandma if I can whatever you want. 
 
 
 Let me meet Ami when he returns. 
 
 
I hugged her again laughing happily. 
 
 
 Tomorrow you shall meet him! 
 
 
Tomorrow itself? He did not leave for another year this time? she asked confused. 
I thought it was wonderful to be able to talk openly with her about these things. I wanted to know more and more. She was listening with content as I recounted the recent events a little alarmed by the possibility of Goro not giving his permission to Vinka although I said that I had faith that everything was going to be resolved. Never in my life I slept as happy as that night; firstly because I now had a brand new grandmother; secondly because I was close to my bigger dream: never separating anymore from Vinka. 
 
 
The next day my grandma was asked excited as I was so much that she wanted to join me to go to the forest to know Ami. I told her that I would first have to ask him if it was possible. She agreed. 
 
 
I went to the forest. This time I did not have to wait much. Over my head saw first the yellow light I was lifted up and I came to the interior of the ship. There they were Ami and Krato smiling. 
 And Vinka? I asked 
 
 
 Well in your continent time is earlier than that on Krato so I passed by you first. Now we will return to Kia to see what new is happening there. 
 
 
 Millions of kilometers as if nothing as if going to the corner and coming back.how barbaric Ami 
 
 
 Bi llions of kilometers Pedro but Columbus will be equally surprised if he saw your current world that his famous travel can be made these days in just few hours flight with those slow gadgets that you use which spend non renewable fuels and put out an awful noise. Well lets go boys. 
 
 
 But first I want to ask you something Ami. 
 
 
 Ah just got what you are thinking. Your grandma already knows everything and now you want her to get to know me. I am pleased 
everything will be easier as well and of course I also want to meet her. That made me jump with joy. 
 
 
 Lets go walking I will follow you Pedrito. 
 
 
 Yes lets go  said Krato inviting himself. 
 
 
 Do not even think of it if they see you with those ears and that appearance they will imprison you and investigate until the roots of that medium pink hair warned Ami. 
 
 
 Well they would be delighted admiring my beauty.Ho ho ho! 
And you will be examined from inside as well with a pointed knife. 
 
 
 I think my feet are paining I will wait here.Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Give me greeting to your grandma “Betrito” 
 
 
 Good we leave you. All the controls are left deactivated so that you do not commit any mischief and do not end up in Andromeda laughed the child of the stars. 
 
 
 Can you leave a TV on for me? I would like to watch a sport of this world. 
 
 
 What kind of sport do you like Krato? 
 
 
 Something like roko toko. 
 
 
 That means something like “armadillo net” Pedro because roko is an animal of Kia which looks like an armadillo but a lot faster and toko is net explained Ami. 
 
 
 And what kind of sport is that Krato I asked him. 
 
 
 Each player has a stick that has a net on its tip. We would throw the roko and it needs to be caught in the net but you cannot run more than three steps with the animal this way you have to throw it away to another companion taking care that the opposite team does not catch it until you reach the arch where it should be thrown into y GOL! It is fabulous! 
 
 
 And if your companion is unable to catch it and the animal falls to the ground? 
 
 
 Then he needs to leave running and the opposite party gets a point because catching it is not easy. 
 
 
 But the poor thing is going to be hurt on a fall. 
 
 
 No because the rokos transform into an armored hard ball when they go into the air and are about to fall but later “catch me if you can”. Ho ho ho! I was the star of “The Utna Fierce”.I used to be called “Roko 
Red”. 
 
 
 And why is that? 
 
 
 Well because very often “ I by mistake” would launch the roko and that hard shell with legs used to collide with the head of the most dangerous of the opposite team.leaving him out of the combat.Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 You were too dirty to play then! 
 
 
 It was not my fault that someone walked with their soft heads into the way of my roko. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 I told you that this is the least spiritual swama of Kia said Ami switching on a monitor. But do not believe much in his fantasies.Here 
you are. This is a game called football and is a sport much popular in this planet. It is played with just legs and the head. 
 
 
 Ehh.and they kick that poor painted roko. 
 
 
 That is not a roko but a soft ball. Taking it into hands is forbidden. The blue team has to put it in the arch there; the white team in the opposite. 
 
 
 Give it to ‘em. !! We are white! They dress same as my team of roko  toko “The fierce Utnas” wipe them off the map!.what team is that Ami the white one? 
 
 
 It is the “Rapid” of Bucharest Romania. They are playing for. 
 
 
 You are alone facing the arch.Boots strong now YES! .EA! This is not good! He was going inside but someone who is not blue caught the ball with his hands. 
 
 
 It is the goalkeeper of the blue team Krato only he can take it with his hands. You will understand it bit by bit. By pressing this you can see other channels. See you soon. 
 
 
 See you soo.What a good kick! How the blue one flew! Ho ho ho!. 
 
 
 What happened? 
 
 
 Who is that in black coming with a red paper in his hand and looking so angrily at the white man who made such a good stride? 
 
 
 He is the umpire he is a kind of police of the game and that red card signifies that that player is expelled from the team because the kicks here are not allowed. 
! arggg. He didn’t even touch it! The Blue is just all drama Ami complaining like he was trying to impress the referee. HOW MUCH DID THEY PAY YOU!!?? You’re bought! I don’t know of a rule like that Ami? Hey! Did you win your credentials in a raffle or what? 
 
 
 
 
I felt that if Krato comes to the Earth he is going to adapt very rapidly to some habits of my world I commented laughing while descending to the forest. 
 
 
 And with his past terri they are not going to be good habits. 
 
 
Like the last time two years ago people looked at Ami with much Love believing that he was a beautiful child dressed in a costume for a party may be: even patting his head once in a while. He seemed to be happy with the situation me too and I was feeling much less worried than last time because now many knew about Ami and his capabilities. 
 
 
We walked into the house my grandma came towards us smiling. On seeing Ami she hugged him with great emotion. 
 
 
 How much goodness and light in those eyes!.Yes this child is not from here.God bless you may he always protect you well child! 
 
 
He started laughing. 
 
 
 He always protects me grandma but I am not so a child.not that much well ha ha. 
 
 
 What a bliss to be able to embrace a being so advanced an inhabitant of another world! Thank you for this wonderful opportunity my God; Thank you Ami thank you for being the master of my grandson. 
That caused me grace my grandma believed that Ami was my 
“Master”.a child.I started to laugh. She did not understand anything. 
 
 
 Ami is not my Master grandma he is my friend. 
 
 
He looked at her in a special way she seemed to have understood something and said: 
 
 
 Oh yes you are right little boy. So thanks for being such a “friend” of my grandson Ami. 
 
 
F or me it is a pleasure it is what I Love very much I do it with all my Love. Well we are going. Forgive me to not invite you to come with us Grandma? 
 
 
 No problem. Even if you invite me I would not come Ami 
 
 
 Why? Are you afraid? 
 
 
 It is not fear Ami it is that I do not want to know much wonders because then I will feel sad about everything in this world as has happened to Pedrito that sometimes gets angry with everyone because everyone here is a little cheat. I felt bad. 
 
 
 These are private things grandma.It is that I cannot help myself but compare them with the people of Ofir.I justified myself. 
 
 
 And you do not compare yourself with those people Pedro? Ami asked me. 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 That is why I will not come. I prefer to ignore many good things and also many bad things. 
 
 
 You are right grandma. We know that these trips come with certain psychological dangers. It is not easy to discover a wonderful evolved world and later have to return to live in another place where there is no reign of Love. And that is another reason that makes these contact so scarce. 
 
 
 Bring the cake that I made this morning. Leave some for Miss Vinka and also a bit for Mr. Krato. 
 
 
 Sir. Krato? ha,ha,ha. What thing you say grandma that is an old highlander.Sir. Krato Pedrito. The one who wrote such a parchment deserves all my respect and admiration. 
 
 
 What? Do not you say so to him if someday you meet him you are going to inflate his ego but he is very good and very funny. 
 Well see you soon grandma. 
 
 
 Have you not forgotten to say something to your grandma Pedro? 
 
 
 No.About what? 
 
 
 About Krato. 
 
 
 No nothing.except that is a very ugly old man. Ha,ha,ha. Well see you later grandma. 
 
 
 You forgot to give his greeting Pedro. 
 
 
 Ah that.Yes he sent you greeting. Well see you soon. 
 
 
 Seriously?.Oh what an emotion.A beautiful soul.and of another world.Tell him that I appreciate it much and that I reciprocated the 
same.and .and that whenever he want he can come to have a cup of tea here to discuss about his planet and of mine. 
 
 
My grandma was too touched by this buffoonery. 
 
 
 Tea? If ever he comes he is not going to tea but.I said 
 
 
 What will he take then Pedrito? 
 
 
 Wine.what do I know but surely not tea. 
 
 
 Oh then I will go buy wine for his visit.Take care of yourself drive carefully Ami respect the regulation traffic light.or what ever you have. 
 
 
 Do not worry grandma responded in the midst of laughters  the little being dressed in white and we said goodbye. 
 
 
 Try to return with Vinka said my grandma from a distance. 
 
 
When we came back to the ship the football game had finished and Krato was watching other programs. On seeing us he came towards us very excited. 
WE WON!!! Ho ho ho! We WON! Ho ho ho! They got a penalty! Of course it was shameless! The Blue received a face kick out of bounds. The hit cost a free throw but while he had it it cost a penalty and was thrown out of the game. But we got it! We had to play with two men short The referee should have been wearing BLUE. What a win! Even though they didn’t count that beautiful goal the white were perfectly placed on the field. They passed to two defence men after the ball had been flying towards him. But the referee and the line guards did some stupid things and told the quarterback he was in an illegal position and they didn’t count it. all the same.We beat them three to two. 
 
 
How did this happen? Well we have an African Kicker who is a star. He scored two of the three points that we made. Just between you and me this guy was passing the ball to himself He put his whole dark tanned self into it. Vain heh? But the other team’s coach was an idiot. When they kicked to us he pulled two men out put two new defensemen in and they closed up behind us like scared little girls 
taking their time. But when the african sent the ball three quarters of the field and scored with a beautiful arch there was only four mines left in the final. 
 
 
The coach wanted to die! How he was crying to have a new field for his frontline  saying earlier that had sent it to the bank. There are Coaches with heads full of GUAKAKA.oh.Sorry. 
 
 
My mouth fell open: Krato learned the entire game and its rules! Even to the complicated rule of the “position out of the game” which was so difficult for me to understand. He learned it just by watching one game. 
 
 
 When we really like something our brain works better because we have our full attention and attention is something very powerful Pedro. Also this old man does not have silly hair. It is a shame that he does not put his attention on more important things. 
 
 
 Football is very beautiful Ami! There are similar sports in Kia but not like this. 
 
 
 I too really like it I said but when there is foul it makes me want to go elsewhere. I do not like the brutality. 
 
 
 The sport seems virile strong but not brutal “Betro” compared with other sports that I saw on the screen such as when a man was facing a huge beast with scary horns.It was being teased with a red cloth and the beast was followed it. Ho ho ho! Those horns passed just a few 
centimeters from the man.It needs courage.but the poor animal is made to do everything! and then they killed it cold blooded.That is what is brutal. 
 
 
 You are right Krato said Ami. The animal is nailed with small knives that drain its blood little by little so that it weakens. And with the running more wounds open causing a terrible pain that makes it angry. Can you imagine yourself running with long knives which are pinned to your back? Never. Until hell freezes over. 
 
 
 You are right Ami. I could also see other sports of this world which I 
found to very wild. 
 
 
 To what are you referring to? 
 
 
 Two men would grab each until and give blows to each other until one falls on the ground half dead. 
 
 
 Ah that is boxing. Many have fallen dead really.Others remain with damaged brains.  I said 
 
 
 These sports leave a bad exampled and also generate vibrations very low —intervened Ami. Enraged and violent feeling of the spectators transform into mental vibrations that reach the entire city and and the others perceive it albeit unconsciously and as these vibrations are “magnetic” they provoke and induce in others same kind of vibrations i.e thoughts and feeling of the same type and will be swamping the world with such vibrations.which is exactly what the Tyrant wants. 
 
 
Krato intervened: 
 
 
 That is why I like football. That is a sport! 
 
 
I remember the kicks that I could see and said: 
 
 
 But it also gets pretty dirty sometimes. 
 
 
 Dirty were the blues! protested Krato blaming only the opposite team and sympathizing his own team. 
 
 
 Can we speak of something beneficial? asked AMi a bit annoyed already. 
 What is in that packet ,there “Betro”? 
 
 
 Ah it’s a cake. 
 
 
 Let me try a piece. Mmm. chomp.Puaf! This is sweet. Does everything you eat have to be sweet? 
 
 
 Not everything only the very tasty things.I said to annoy him. 
 
 
 This cake is prepared by Pedro’s grandma for us.Krato. 
 
 
 Ah.But it is delicious.Chomp chomp.Did you give her my greeting? 
 
 
 Eh? Ah yes. 
 
 
 And what did she say? 
 
 
 That.thanks.Hopefully Goro has softened a bit more Ami. 
 
 
 You are not being completely honest Pedrito. One who hides the truth also lies. 
 
 
 No Ami I sincerely desire that Goro become more soft. 
 
 
 Ok fine.My grandma said many many thanks. 
 
 
 That you already told.and nothing else “Betro”? 
 
 
 Ah yes also she sent you greetings.that she cannot wait to see Vinka. 
 
 
 And nothing else “Betro”? 
 
 
 Nothing else.it is hot here. 
 
 
 Pedrooo said Ami with a tone of reprehension. 
 
 
 Ah yes she told Ami to respect the traffic lights.Ha,ha.CAN I TALK ABOUT VINKA NOW? 
 
 
Ami began to laugh. 
 
 
 This is not evolution.How difficult is it to tell the entire truth. 
 
 
 I TOLD EVERYTHING AMI ALREADY. He was alerting me. 
 More or less meaning more less than more. 
 
 
 I TOLD EVERYTHING SHE SAID AMI ENOUGH ALREADY PLEASE. 
 
 
 You just forgot to say that she expressed a great respect and admiration for the author of the parchment. Also you hid about her excitement when she learned that Krato sent her greetings and also you did not mention that she invited him to her house and that she said she was going to buy the type of beverage that Krato likes to serve him when he visits her. 
 
 
 All that?.What a beautiful old woman.Why did you hide it “Betro”? 
 
 
 I DID NOT HIDE ANYTHING I DO NOT HAVE AN ELEPHANT’S MEMORY ENOUGH OF THIS PERSECUTION. 
 
 
Krato was confused. 
 
 
 What happened to his child Ami? 
 
 
 It is jealousy Krato. He is a bit possessive and selfish in sentimental matters. 
 
 
 Ahhhhh. 
 
 
 WHAT?.JEALOUS? I?.I AM JEAROUS.FOR MY GRANDMA? HA,HA,HA. I AM INTERSTED IN VINKA. 
 
 
 Yes Vinka as a companion and your grandma as a grandma said Ami. 
 
 
 THAT I DO NOT SEE WHY IT IS SUCH A TERRIBLE SIN. 
 
 
 Like grandma.but just for you.you do not want to share her with anyone else. You are willing to close any possibility for her as well in order to have her only for yourself. You do not care for her happiness but just yours Pedro. 
 
 
As in the previous trip when he showed me some of my defects that I had not seen I slouched on my seat but now it was distinct. This time I understood that Ami was right and I hid the truth from myself like before. Now Ami was not an unfair rogue or a slandered for me but a friend. He was able to get to know me better than myself showing me that I was selfish that I wanted my grandmother only for me with no importance of her personal life. I closed my eyes I had red checked of 
same. I decided not to talk anything for a long time until I had reestablished myself. 
 
 
 Oh lets us go to Kia child of rockets. 
 
 
 Yes but something else happened Krato. 
 
 
 What happened? 
 
 
 Vinka is not in the patio.Something seems to have gone wrong. I jumped. 
 
 
 Let us see the interior of her house. Ami! I exclaimed. 
 
 
 Yes there is the house on the screen.Mmm there is nobody home! 
 
 
 What shall we do Ami where shall we search for her? I asked with a distressed heart. 
 Easy.I enter her code in the computer and here you go! There she is. Vinka appeared. She was lying on a stretcher where her eyes closed. A 
terri dressed in white was sitting beside her and was saying: 
 
 
 Whatever you wrote is a fantasy 
 
 
 Whatever I wrote is a fantasy she repeated like a robot. 
 
 
 They are hypnotizing her.THEY ARE HYPNOTIZING HER! Ami exclaimed quite alerted. 
 
 
 Oh no they took her to the PP! said Krato. I felt that the world came over me. 
 
 
 No no it is not PP; it is a psychiatric. They want her to forget everything! 
 
 
 Take her away from there then! 
 
 
I was desperate to see what was happening with my beloved. 
 
 
 Throw a deadly ray to that scary terri said Krato very angry. 
 
 
 Wait wait calm down. I am going to connect my mind with hers but in much elevated level. 
 
 
 Well do it then I said very restless. 
 
 
Ami rose. He walked to the rear enclosure of the ship and said : 
 This I need to do in meditation hall. I need to be alone for few minutes. 
 
 
 Remain calm and do not stop looking at that screen so to inform me later. 
 
 
 Does he have electronic equipment there? Krato asked me when we were alone. 
 
 
 No he is going to concentrate mentally something like that. Let us listen. 
 
 
 Everything you wrote is fantasy 
 
 
 Everything I wrote is fantasy 
 
 
 Who is Pedro Vinka? 
 
 
 Pedro is my soul mate 
 
 
 That is it Vinka very well! I said 
 
 
 No he does not exist in reality. This character is the soul mate of the protagonist of Lona but you are Vinka not Lona. 
 
 
 I am Vinka not Lona. 
 
 
 Very good Who is Pedro Vinka? 
 
 
 He is soulmate of Lona. 
 
 
 Perfect. Now you understand that Ami is a fictional character. Fictional is your uncle! exclaimed angrily Krato. 
 
 
 I understand that Ami is a fictional character. 
 
 
 Bravo. Who is Ami Vinka? 
 
 
 Ami is a fictional character. 
 
 
 Magnificent. You already know now that whatever you wrote is a fantasy. 
 
 
 I understand that whatever I wrote is a fantasy. 
 
 
 Now you are going to forget that all you imagined having lived out of 
Kia. 
 
 
 Do you understand? 
 
 
 Yes I do. 
 She is going to forget me Krato is going to erase me from her memory!  I said desperately 
 
 
 No she is not going to forget Pedro said Ami coming to us 
I had established a communication with her mind and blocked the suggestions of the psychiatric. She is going to just follow the game so that he believes that she is obedient but she will not forget anything because she is conscious also acting as if hypnotized. 
 
 
 Are you sure that will work? I asked. 
 
 
 Absolutely Pedro. 
 
 
 Vinka just communicated to me telepathically that Goro ordered this so that we move away from her life. He told the doctor terri a family friend and who knows Vinka’s books that she is going through a period of confusion in that she believes having lived really her stories and asked him to hypnotize her to make her “enter the reality”. But let us give a surprise to the doctor. 
 
 
 He took the controls entered something in the dashboard and said: 
 Magnificent we have the authorization to make ourselves visible. Immediately we were automatically transferred and appeared in front of 
the window of a building on the tenth floor. Behind the glass we could see Vinka and the doctor. 
 
 
 There are no extrakian ships the terri was saying. 
 
 
 There are no extrakian ships repeated Vinka. 
 
 
Ami made the ship visible launched a strong light towards the window which made the doctor look and according to the indications of our 
friend we three started to greet him smiling from few meters of distance. 
 
 
 They.do not.exist.the.yes they exist.they exist.they exist. 
the doctor was murmuring constantly. 
 
 
In front of his eyes was a space ship a happy swama and two strange specimens for him: Ami and I. The surprised passers by began to swirl in the street looking upwards. Later the ship was made invisible then visible then invisible. Terri did not want to know more woke up Vinka and asked her: 
 
 
 Who is Ami? The space child took the microphone made his voice such that only Vinka could hear it and said “Say Ami is that white child 
whom he just saw out of the window”. 
 
 
 Ami is the white child that you just saw out of the window. 
 
 
 Then everything is true! 
 
 
 Yes doctor and hypnosis cannot stand against the truth. 
 
 
Ami returned to talk into the microphone and told Vinka to explain everything to him with sincerity. 
 
 
For a long time she told the entire story to the doctor he listened to it with much interest. When finally the story came to an end the professional made a decision. 
 
 
 Goro lied to me then.I am going to help you Vinka. I will do it because in that ship is the motivation of your affection and science already knows that we need for our health: the affection. 
 
 
 Love said Vinka —because Love is God. 
 
 
 Hmmm Love.God.he said those words with a revulsion. 
 
 
 They are synonyms doctor. Love and God is the same It is because we need Love very much i.e we need God. 
 
 
 In the scientific world these worlds are not used Vinka they are not good  to look at. One case lose all his prestige speaking of.that.Say affection it is better than using that term.that.sentimental word. 
 
 
 Love is a sentimental word? It is of God! 
 
 
 And enough with that! I have a question for you Vinka: Is hunger God? 
 
 
 No. of course not. Why? 
 
 
 Because hunger and Love are basic biological necessities Feeling of hunger is necessary so as not to die of starvation and feeling of Love are necessary to protect our young to protect the species. Nothing more. We need it because we produce the feeling of protection of security of worthiness and that is why we have to reproduce but that is all. We also feel hatred and aggressiveness and that also is for protection of the species this way it will be ridiculous comparisons it is absurd it is to 
say that Love is God  just as it is absurd to say that hunger is God or aggressiveness is God or that hatred is God. We cannot confirm things without verifiable basis. 
 
 
Ami seemed to feel sad. 
 
 
 When a soul never has been illuminated by Love for such a soul it is an absurd concept or if not then something comparable to a vulgar instinctive feeling as he is bound to and that is why for that doctor Love is the same as hunger aggressiveness hatred. 
Vinka understood that terri had a fixed mental approach very different to hers. 
 
 
 And to refer to God what term do you use? 
 
 
 Ah no. That is not spoken of because it lacks scientific rigor. That in my opinion is left for superstitious and ignorant people. 
 
 
Vinka and I were very surprised to hear those words from the terri. 
 
 
 Is it ugly for the scientists to speak of God? 
 
 
 Certainly. That is something that is not proven. 
 
 
 For me it is perfectly proven that God exists Vinka said. The doctor smiled mockingly. 
 Oh yes? What proofs exist? according to you? 
 
 
 I responded she 
 
 
 How? I do not understand. 
 
 
 God exists. I am the proof. 
 
 
The face of the psychiatrist showed a gesture of confusion 
 
 
 Do you see that picture on the wall doctor? She signed towards a painting that represented some fruits. 
 
 
 Yes and? 
 
 
 That picture is the proof the there was a painter who created it. 
No? 
 
 
 May be.and? 
 
 
 I did not invent my hand nor these nails nor this voice; and so I am the proof of the one superior creative intelligence that exists. Is that not enough for the scientists as a proof? Are the stars the galaxies with the color of the seas and the aroma of the flowers not enough? Is it not enough for their intelligence to deduce that a greater intelligence has put that capacity in their heads? 
It seemed to me that she was giving a masterly lecture and I felt proud. But despite that the doctor of Kia had a cynical smile that made him 
look more ugly than usual. 
 
 
Ami explained to us: 
 
 
 She is using analogical mind while the terri uses only his logical mind. 
 
 
 what mind? 
 
 
 Forget it we do not have time for explanations. Vinka continued talking. 
 Does Love not serve as a proof of existence of God to the scientists? 
 
 
The terri remained with his sarcastic smile and his ugly face as if he was listening to an idiot. Later he seemed to get a little impatient and said: 
 
 
 The truth is that it is beautiful to philosophize and talk about “fix the world”. All a “poetess” this girl! He,he. I also write poems in my free 
time he ,he.But you uncles are waiting there outside and your friends also. 
 
 
 Let us go; this case is terribly different like many things which are happening lately but we have to accept it and so am going to help you. Although it seems to be a sheer craziness a sheer madness, he said laughing again. 
 
 
Vinka and all of us were full of hope. 
 
 
 Then will you persuade uncle Goro to let me go to the Earth. Right? 
 
 
 I am not going to say that Vinka. I only said that I will help you but I am a doctor and it is my duty to protect my patients also I respect the laws as a citizen. I must first check that you are leaving to another world is going to be beneficial for you. I have to study the case with care consult with experts in child education draft a report to present before the national commission of the childhood get the authorization of the competent courts. 
 
 
Our face were darkening as he spoke. 
 
 
 We have to see if the social ambience and biology of the Earth will be favorable for you and for that we need to establish official relations at the level of the authorities to allow our experts to study the environmental conditions and always make sure that establishing a contact with the terrestrial civilization will not present a threat to us and we also do not know if your friend is going to collaborate with this possible contact. It is not going to be easy because it is a VIP theme extra planetary life it is monitored by the authorities our country a commission of the PP manages this subject and I also have to inform the intelligence service which is very powerful. As we all know that the agents of the PP are not very friendly and communicative and that they have special systems to silence whatever they do not wish to be known 
in this world.It will be something.they have good reasons for it.It is because those who address this issue are major obstacles to the development of their work. No it wont be easy. but it is the only right path: the legal path. 
 
 
With those words the beautiful future was collapsing below me. 
 
 
 This psychiatrist is crazy. Ami he is a bureaucrat his thinking is too complicated said Krato very worried. 
 
 
The white child agreed. 
 
 
 You are right. If he goes to communicate the case with the authorities of 
Kia poor Vinka. 
 
 
 And poor Pedrito  I said with the soul in a thread. 
 
 
 Do you want to help me or to drown me? Vinka asked him with anguish on her face. 
 
 
 Help you of course I am a doctor. 
 
 
 Then talk to me uncle Goro and ready. Why all this entanglement? 
 
 
 No Vinka I will not speak to Goro anymore because he lied to me. I cannot speak with a lier. I am a man of principles. I cannot go against my principle. He lured to tell you that it was all your fantasy when in reality he knew very well that it was not so. I cannot be his friend any more. On the other hand I have to notify the authorities about this case 
it is my duty as a law abiding citizen and am worried about the safety of my homeland my civilization. 
 
 
 This being has much harder head than Goro’s! exclaimed Ami visibly annoyed. 
 
 
 I cannot give him realization of superior reality as it is usual for a terri mind instead of acting with humility in trying to learn something try to lower the superior to their own level and enforce their rules. Such type would send to an angel to prison if found without passport. In reality he is not interested in any other protection but of his own mental schemes of his ego but nothing in him passes through his heart of his sensitivity because he does not have it. 
 
 
 He is going to spend eons before transforming into a swama said 
Krato. 
 
 
 It may be so but that does not help us in.Look he is making a call. 
 
 
 To the central Political Police? 
 
 
Upon hearing that Vinka very distraught put her finger on the hook of the appliance cutting the communication. The terri looked at her unbelievingly horrifically offended. 
 
 
 What are you doing insolent disrespectful swama?! 
 
 
 And what are you doing betray me deliver me to the PP? 
 
 
 Naturally this is what a law abiding citizen should do for the security of his country his race and his civilization. 
 
 
 Sounds like a scratched disc! exclaimed Krato very angrily. 
 
 
 Is that your way of bringing me to the Love that I need for my mental health and happiness? 
 
 
 Of course. the authorities the experts will know what you need and now let me call the PP starving swama. 
 
 
Ami was almost alerted. 
 
 
 Very scientific, much knowledge he has acquired but continues to be a half beast still. 
 
 
 You have to do something Ami! exclaimed Krato and I. 
 
 
 PLEASE HELP ME AMI UNCLE GORO help! Vinka was shouting. 
 
 
Goro heard it and tried to come inside but the door was shut and so he hit the door with fury. I was going through the most frightening of my life’s moments looking impotently at the suffering and danger in which Vinka was. Krato wanted to kill the psychiatrist. I cannot reproduce the sounds of her cries on the monitor. 
 
 
 Calm down friends calm down  said Ami while operating some commands and buttons of the dashboard. His hands were moving in an incalculable speed as if a movie in fast motion. A humming sound was heard including smoke coming out of his hands! But in those moments it seemed normal given the gravity of the situation. Only much later I remembered that detail that showed another of the wonderful capabilities of Ami: he could make physical movement of extreme speeds. 
 
 
The psychiatrist tried to call again by phone but Vinka held his arm and gave him a prolonged strong bite on his finger which made the terri scream in terror but later got rid of it by throwing her against the door. It made her lose consciousness. Vinka’s uncle and aunt heard that blow and despaired even more wanting to throw down the door. 
 
 
 Luckily it was not a serious blow for her said Ami quietening a bit. 
 I caught up in my own inner pain hoped that things would quieten with the terri but no: he showed his large teeth like that of a gorilla blind in rage and went towards the body of my beloved with closed fists and all tense muscles as a mastodon ready to kill her with blows. 
 
 
 The terris have very blocked feeling and they have very little control on their animal instinct said Ami operating the board if I do not stop her he will kill her. 
 
 
In those moment I observed with wonderful relief that the terri remained paralyzed or frozen. 
 Wow Ami! What did you do did you hypnotize him from distance? 
 
 
 No with the urgency of the case I would not have been able to concentrate in the required way thus I had no choice but to throw a paralyzing ray. 
 
 
 Spectacular intergalactic child! How long will the affect last? 
 
 
 That ray will stay activated until I cut it. The problem is that the PP are approaching this place. They always go to places where such happenings are reported. They are already climbing attracted in addition for Goro who is hopelessly trying to knock down the door of the clinic. We do not have time for nothing more than rescue Vinka. 
 
 
He got up and went to the door of the ship which was opening revealing a tunnel of green light that passed through the hard wall of the building and communicated directly with the interior of the office. In that light Ami waled as if it was a solid path until he was inside the office near the paralyzed psychiatric but with an impressionable aspect frightening ; he looked like a true beast ready to kill. 
 
 
The PP had come and the men were trying to knock down the door. Meanwhile Ami stopped in front of the gigantic terri. 
 
 
 He tried to come close to his face but the difference of stature was abysmal. Then he simply levitated into the air until he came face to face with him. 
 
 
 Guak! This kids can fly “Betro”! 
 
 
 Among other things Krato. 
 
 
Ami looked at the terri intensely while putting a small device on the terri’s neck and muttered things near his ears. I understood that just like in the case of the two police in his first visit he was hypnotizing him probably so that he remembers nothing but I did not know what for that apparatus was because he did not use anything else other than his mental force before. 
 
 
The door was giving away to the heavy blows. Ami descended gently took Vinka in his arms and lifter her easily despite the difference in statue demonstrating a great physical strength and that was another 
fact that surprised me only much later and went into the tunnel of green light with her. Once in the ship he put her gently on the carpet while I 
ran to meet her. Ami went towards the controls. The ray disappeared and the door of the ship closed. At the same time the doctor came crashing down while several terris dressed in black came rushing into the office. Also in that same instant the psychiatrist recovered and pounced the first thing he saw in front of him the men of the PP much more beastly than himself. 
 
 
 he is still not out of the homicidal violence and now will receive the 
“boomerang” poor thing explained Ami with a certain pity. 
 
 
The terri feel on the floor under a rain of experienced and accurate blows.Few moments later he was handcuffed and taken away in the midst of demanding explanations. Goro and clorka were also carried 
away. They also were hoarse demanding recovery of Vinka. Meanwhile other men were carefully examining the office taking samples of the 
they saw looking several times at the window where the sighting precisely occurred but they could not see us because our ship was invisible. 
 
 
 Everything got complicated Ami because of the idiot psychiatrist. complained Krato. 
 
 
 And because of Goro in the first place said Ami  but neither one nor another could have done something different from what they did because they are terris that is why the computer said im po ssi ble. It will not be easy. 
I tried to comfort Vinka for my joy began to recover consciousness. Now all depends on the declarations of Goro and Clorka in front of the 
PP said Ami taking the controls then the ship departed at high speed. 
 
 
 And the declarations of the psychiatric terri also opined Krato. 
 
 
 No he does not count because he no more remembers existence of his former friend forever Goro and everything that has to do with him Vinka and us including thanks to the small treatment that he had: partial amnesia for which was that small device that I put on his neck. 
 
 
 Guak! Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Vinka was already standing up comforted with my Love. She had a small bump in the nape of the neck but nothing more. I explained all that had happened. 
 
 
 You have to protect my uncle and aunt Ami! 
 We will do whatever we can Vinka and for that we are going to ask for help. 
 
 
 Where  Ami? 
 
 
 To a very special place. 
CHAPTER 5 
SHAYA SALIM 
 
 
Our ship turned towards a mountainous area of the planet Kia meanwhile Ami was speaking with someone on a microphone. Later he directed the ship towards a great mountain. Our speed was terrible and the stone mass was coming above us.but Ami did nothing to avoid it! 
 
 
 We are going to crash! cried Vinka very alarmed. Krato was same. 
 
 
 Stop this hell.I do not want to die so young.Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Don’t be afraid nothing will happen. We are going to enter the interior of the mountain. 
 
 
The disaster was already inevitable in a few seconds we were going to turn into pieces colliding with the rocky hillside. We three closed our eyes and uselessly protected ourselves with an arm in front of our faces.But nothing happened. What I saw next through the windows left me dumb with surprise. 
 
 
 We have reached the city of Shaya Salim Ami was saying with much enthusiasm. 
 
 
Our vehicle had now stopped parked placidly above a grand track in which there were a variety of space ships. In the background in the distance there were major constructions of futuristic architecture similar to those that I saw in the evolved worlds in my previous trips. Multitude of small transparent ships sailed the skies of the city in all directions slowly. I couldn't understand what was happening. It was a city belonging to an advance civilization but in Kia a world not evolved. 
 This is not Kia exclaimed Vinka filled with surprise. 
 
 
 Of course not intervened Krato It seems that the clash against the mountain made us discarnate and come into another world much farther.Ho ho ho! 
 
 
The old man did not lose his humor even with the possibility of being dead. 
 
 
 We did not collide with anything Krato. We passed through those rocks and then entered this base which is hidden underneath the mountain much deeper. This is a intra terrestrial base or rather intra kiana. We entered it through one of the authorized points but with increased vibratory frequency of the ship of course in order to pass through the solid matter. 
 
 
I very surprised looked up thinking that since we were under a mountain we would be able to see the black rocks in place of the sky but no. Outside I saw a beautiful sky celestial blue in color just as if were not in the open air and a marvelous  Sun. 
 
 
 It is not sky Pedro it is an artificial dome in which the image of the above sky is projected. When outside it is cloudy here you can see the clouds If it is clear here also. And at night it is exactly the same. But here inside we are not exposed as outside but protected under a thick layer of rock. 
 
 
I thought it was alarming to think that the “sky” of heavy rock could come over us. 
 
 
 Protected?.said Vinka very worried. Krato also did not look at peace looked up with trepidation. Ami on the other hand it amuses our ribs. 
 Again frightened. You are thinking that the mountain could bury us of course. But you must now that the material that is used as dome which can contain a possible collapse and project the image of the outer heaven has several kilometers of surface and one meter of thickness Are you at peace now? 
 
 
 One meter! That is going to break! we all said together dead from hear while Ami simply laughed at us. 
 
 
 But do not be so worried. Not even one of your primitive coarse and harmful atomic bombs can penetrate even a millimeter of that material. On the other hand the oval dome is one of the most resilient structures of nature. 
 
 
 Have you tried breaking an egg by squeezing the ends? 
 
 
 I did but I could not I said. 
 
 
 Here we are much more safer than outside. 
 
 
 Why? 
 
 
 Because we are affected by the storms hail or temperature here it is automatically regulated. Here the harmful parts of the rays of the Sun do not come or any other radiations which are also harmful. neither to arrive the dangerous meteorites or the tornadoes or hurricanes in additions the terris would not even suspect of the existence of this 
base. 
 
 
Vinka was already quiet and asked what had all three of us filled with curiosity: 
 
 
 What place is this? How is it possible that a city filled with space ships of other worlds exists in my own planet? 
 
 
 Bases or small towns such as this exist in all world where there is human life whether there are beings evolved or not. 
In the Earth also is there such a city as this? I asked with imposing curiosity. 
 
 
 Not one Pedrito but many. 
 
 
Before Ami could explain us more something awful appeared behind he glass: 
 
 
Standing on the track in front our ship two gigantic terris were observing us.On seeing them Vinka could not help but scream: 
 
 
 Terris Ami terris! 
 
 
Meanwhile Krato scratched his head without understanding anything. Ami remained calm and in a very good mood. 
 
 
 Yes Vinka they are terris but friend terris. I asked them for help for the problem that we have. They have come to help us. Come on lets go outside to greet them. 
 
 
 I will wait here.I said not wanting to go close to those monstrous.although they looked friendly and smiling. 
 
 
On the other hand I could not picture primitive terris inside a highly evolved extraterrestrial city hidden in the territory of Kia. 
 
 
Meanwhile Ami got up from his seat and explained: 
 
 
 These terris are not really terris but beings who belong to a superior civilization. These friends have gone through a physical transformation 
to look like terris and can work in the uncivilized Kia but they are not terris in reality. 
 
 
That definitely reassured us. Then Ami made us all get up and enter the 
“bathroom” including himself. 
 Here the germs that we have on our skin and clothes and also inside which can cause problems and sicknesses in this base will be 
eliminated. And this is another reason why it is worthwhile to live on the inside instead of outside: the ecosystems stay more protected and are more controllable. If you could see the huge variety of microscopic critters that surround every part outside. 
 
 
Then we were ready to leave to meet with those furry friends. 
It was a spectacular show to see Ami greeting those giants who also seemed very happy to meet him. The terris demonstrated an affect very special on our little friend. He introduced us explained to them who we were and what we were doing there but they did not stretch the hand. They extended their right hand higher than the shoulders with the palm facing us and later put it on their hearts. 
 
 
They were very strange especially because of their looks and smiles which radiated goodness wisdom and joy but at the same time with immense teeth and hair they were looking very dangerous almost animalistic. It seemed to me that it was not consistent and that the true terri could discover them. 
 
 
 You can see it Pedro but the terris do not have your sensitivity they do not see the wisdom or goodness behind a look they just see us so our friends are not at risk. It is not as easy as you think explained smiling one of them to Ami. It is not too easy to stay here. You already know that the terris suffer from sudden and uncontrollable boots of wrath an as 
they are little paranoid very often some high officials often persecute and send a “suspect” of lower rank for liquidation. 
 It is not an easy service and less when we work in the PP and much lesser in the VIP area investigation of extra planetary life. That is a nest of vipers.But for us this work is a beautiful and interesting challenge 
. 
 
 
 Our friends are advisors to the Government in the extra planetary investigation explained Ami laughing  they belong to the fearsome PP even though they are on our side. 
 
 
 The truth is that we are infiltrators. We are spies clarified the other with the same good humor. 
 
 
I felt a great respect and a grand admiration for them. There I understood that my service and that of Vinka to write books was an easy and comfortable game of kids compared to what they were doing. They had decided to serve in the heart of violence and danger in political police accepting a job fraught with risk traps. 
 
 
 And surrounded by mental and emotional vibrations very low and dense 
  Ami explained perceiving my thoughts  But do not underestimate your own service guys; you nor do they live in the midst of angels and saints. Your books are collaborating in the creation of a bright and fraternal world with a spiritual focus and not material a world without divisions 
of any kind and that it is its opposite of what the Tyrant would like to to have. It is not good for him that these ideas spread much. 
 
 
 There Vinka and I were filled with fright 
 
 
 Do you want to tell that we are in the black list of the “Dracula”? 
 
 
 I asked scared. 
 
 
Ami and the terris laughed hearing me. The white child explained: 
 Anyone who wants to do something really good for humanity something that raises the level of happiness in the world is in the “black list” of the Tyrant naturally. If the service does not have its risks there would be abundance of  “Servers” but that is not the case unfortunately. 
 
 
 I understood the Ami was right. Not many people like to go against the current even if the current move them to the precipice. 
 
 
 But do not fear. The Tyrant is a negative force in the subtle planes it is so but there is not just darkness guys there also exists the force of Light of Love and you already know which is the major force of the Universe No? 
 
 
 Ah yes thank goodness. 
 
 
 It is for this reason that you are always protected. And on the other hand for the Tyrant you are simply “annoying mosquitoes” and he is too busy in matters of huge capitals of large consignment of drugs in promotion of wars and rivalries in corruption of authorities in cheating the mass at large etc etc. 
 
 
Instead these two friends in the middle of the danger fearless because they know so much better than you all what kind of protection they are finding. 
 You are champions boys said Krato to them with enthusiasm  
 
 
 Also we are colleagues because I was a spy of the army Malumbo on the front during the war of Mundania. Let us celebrate this meeting with a nice cup guys and interchange war stories. 
 
 
 A swama in a war? said skeptically one of the giants. 
 
 
 Now I am a swama but before I was terri. I was very tall and more full  
Also it a great honor for you I am also the first transformed terri living in this world. Let us celebrate that. 
 
 
 Were you in the war of Mundania Krato  asked Vinka. 
 
 
 Of course princess I was known as “The Centaur of the Moors”. Those who were with me had a good and respectful parting but some reckless who did not do so.Hell is full of them Ho ho ho. 
 
 
 Then you are terribly old Mundania war was almost in prehistoric times.I did not know that there was someone living now from the that war. 
 
 
 But I was just a boy. They called me “danger boy”. Ho ho ho! Ami seemed to grow impatient. 
 Stop telling lies Krato your great grandfather was too young when that war happened. Remember that we have no time to lose uncle and aunt 
of Vinka are arrested in the PP and we must help them. If we do not act quickly things can turn too complicated. 
 
 
Suddenly a transparent vehicle cam flying and came to settle in front of us. No one drove it but I realized that there existed a high degree of technology and automation here. Its door opened only to rise as if inviting us to pass. Krato was prying looking for the invisible driver of that vehicle. 
 
 
 Do not hide I know you are out there. 
 
 
 Leave your nonsense and go there at once. Come on Vinka Predo in. We will go to talk to our kind friends at an appropriate place. 
 
 
 With a good drink of course said hopefully Krato. 
 
 
 Alcohol doe snot exist in Shaya Salim  said smilingly one of those false terries while entering the vehicle. 
 
 
 There is no alcohol? then this place is very boring in entire Kia.How do you make your hearts merry? 
 
 
 We are always happy but sometimes the Intimate puts us through tests so that we perfect our souls then we use other methods to strengthen the spirit: breathing exercises mediation and contact with him who dwells inside of each being he explained while the vehicle gently lifted and started flying. 
 
 
Krato was impressed: 
 
 
 Yes it shows that despite his hair this friend is not terri. 
 
 
The transparent vehicle went flying at a low altitude and low speed downtown in that small underground city called Shaya Salim an enclave of evolved civilization in the interior of the planet Kia. 
 
 
From the top the place was quiet. It seemed much like Ofir but a reduced space. As in all evolved places most vehicles that moved in the place did it by air. 
 
 
There was predominantly a human species with ears as that of swamas but they did not have pink skin rather an olive color one. Their hair and eyes were also more darker and the status was much taller like the terris. They had no hair on the body. 
 
 
 We originally belong to the race which predominates here the friend spies clarified. Also there are a few from other species and all are treated cordially. This made me think that one of the characteristics of a 
lower level of evolution consists of  divisions separations prejudices shrinking borders mistrust fear and aggression. 
 
 
Ami was attentive. 
 
 
 This is how it is  Pedro. As our consciousness grows we understand life better leaving the exterior difference amongst each other increasing the capacity to look inside that which unites us and this way we learn bit by bit the beautiful art of  opening our hearts. 
 
 
I looked at the gigantic terri that was sitting beside me and who had a strange smell like that of a bull in a zoo which I visited last time but tried to see much more than that mass of muscles teeth and hair causing me an instinctive fear. I made a small effort to look at him in another way as if he was a good friend of mine and I got it for few seconds. Then I felt that the smell was not unpleasant. It reminded me of a beloved puppy I had for a long time. He captured something because he turned to me giving me all his affection in a luminous look and one very soft smile giving mea a delicate and affectionate grip on the knee. Then I realized once again that Love overcomes all external and illusory barriers that divide beings. 
 
 
 Because ll beings are creations and manifestations of Love God Pedrito 
. We all have the same origin and destiny. 
 
 
 Even the terris laughed one of the terris. 
 
 
Krato took the opportunity to go out with another of his antics: 
 
 
 Yes but God made the terris on a day he was drunk more than needed. When he came to wits I believe he made the swamas. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Ha  said Ami demonstrating that this joke was not of his liking. 
 There is not much activity in this city. 
 
 
The terri who was beside me explained: 
 Major part of the installation of this place are below earth but in reality it is not exactly a city but much better a work station a base. All those who live here are professionals in some specific area. 
 
 
 And what is the purpose of this base? I asked while descending over a building that had a big station for the air ships in its upper section. 
 
 
 Here the Fellowship of Evolved worlds perform tasks intended to oversee the social development of this planet which is in charge of the civilization that pertains to our friends present here and they realize it with the collaboration of specialists from other civilizations of very varied and distant places but of planets with similar characteristics as this one i.e with a similar gravitational force an atmosphere containing oxygen and one or more human species of organic structure based on carbon and water. 
 
 
Are not all space civilizations that way Ami? 
 
 
 Of course not Pedro. There are intelligent species that live like the fish of this world in the water. 
 
 
 And have bodies like ours? 
 
 
 No our body is made for living out of the water on land and so we have legs and not fins or gills. Also our physical form is not appropriate for advancing under water because it offers much resistance; unlike the fish. 
 
 
 Then there are intelligent beings with rare bodies!. 
 
 
 Well they would say you have a very strange body.Ha,ha,ha! 
 
 
 But earlier you said that the human model is Universal: head trunk and extremities. 
 
 
Ami returned to laughter on remembering that: 
 
 
 Then it was our first meeting and you were filled with fear thinking of “monstrous invaders” do you remember? So I did not want to scare you having a “visual racism”.and I talked to you only about the human model of the worlds like yours that of Vinka and Krato that of mine Ofir and the worlds of the people that you see here. But apart from this there are many more in the Universe. Life emerges even in the most seemingly unfavorable conditions and physical forms correspond to what is best to live in a particular environment. Finally in the Universe there is everything but to us it sufficient to know what is closer to us. 
 
 
We left the vehicle and entered into an elevator. One of the terris gave oral orders and the door closed. Then it started moving and later it opened into a corridor we left and went into a small room that had a 
long oval table and 10 chairs around it. The surface was like pink marble and had various rectangular sheets against each position. I assumed that they must be monitors of something like a video or computer. In the background there as a large window through which I could see the rocks in the midst of ocean inside which were little fishing schooners and beyond appeared a little coastal town. It could have very well been a landscape from my world but we were not there also we found ourselves under a mountain and the sea was far. 
 
 
In my previous trip I had seen a similar window in in the ship of the Commander who runs all the “aid plan” for my planet and that was projecting images of his world of origin. It was a system similar to a television in colors but so real that it was impossible for me to distinguish it from a common window. Here I could see that a boat was coming towards us. i.e towards the place from where it was being 
filmed. When the schooner was closer I saw that its occupants were swama fishermen. 
 
 
 How it is possible that we can see the sea from a window that is in a mountain? asked Krato very intrigued. 
 
 
Vinka explained the system. He remained impressed and only said 
“guak”. 
 
 
 Well let us sit down said one of the terris. So we did. The other took the floor: 
 
 
 The uncle and aunt of this girl are detained because they are being investigated in relation with the sighting of a ship which kidnapped her. And the doctor friend of the family also will be questioned although he does not remember anything. For him he never met a man named Goro who married a swama and is the uncle of a girl of the same race. Let us see how the things are now. 
 
 
With his hairy finger he touched the lamina monitor of the TV that was in front of him and all our monitors came on. Appeared a few signs that were not longer stranger for me I could recognize the writing of the language of the fellowship. I assumed that it might be a menu with many options but the giant instead of simply pressing buttons was giving it spoken instructions to the monitor. 
 
 
On the screens appeared a large building surrounded by gardens and a high thick wall with armed guards and surveillance posts. 
 
 
 Here is the center of PP terri explained. 
 
 
Then the image showed the interior of the building. Like in some video games the image advanced bending to the right or left according to the movements that the fake terri made by putting a finger on some arrows 
and other controls that had been in the same screen. So we went touring all the PP shamelessly watching what was happening on the inside of the “most secret” organization of the country of Vinka. Finally on the screens appeared a terri who looked much more fat and gruesome than others. Their fur was very dark not brushed somewhat greasy dirty green and matted.I thought that he must be smell ing like a demon. 
 
 
 You are very intuitive said Ami laughing cheerfully. 
 
 
 That is Tonk our director. Let us see the recording of what he has been doing and talking during the last hour to make ourselves up to date. 
 
 
 So I understood that the Fellowship can spy on people. 
 
 
While the terri moved the images forward and backward  paying attention to what the Director of the PP had said during the last few minutes. 
 
 
Ami explained to us : 
 
 
 We cannot neglect the decisions taken by the terris in important areas for the evolution of Kia. 
 
 
It seemed to me that despite everything that kind of spying violated the independence and freedom in the world. Ami realized what I was thinking and decided to explain a complex issue: 
 
 
 Do not forget that we have populated base in these worlds and we can be affected and destroyed if we neglect so we must watch them. Also I told you that we cannot permit that a violent civilization takes over the knowledge that can let them produce a cosmic meltdown. Do you remember? 
 
 
the terris smiled before my question. Ami said: 
 
 
 If these bases do not exist your civilization will neither. 
 
 
I thought that it meant that we were not supervised we would have already destroyed our world but Ami knowing my thoughts said: 
 
 
 That also but our presence in the not so evolved world has a very transcendental importance that you cannot even imagine. 
 
 
That fueled my curiosity I wanted to know more. 
 
 
 But now we do not have time for those type of explanation. Much later you will know all. Patience. 
 
 
The terri who operated the monitors explained: 
 
 
 Tonk has not decided anything regarding the prisoners. He has asked the counsel of the army and the presidency and is now waiting for superior orders. 
 
 
The images were touring through the PP arriving at a gate guarded by two armed guards terri said: 
 
 
 Here are the wings for the detainees. Now we are going to look for our friends. We went through a few thick bars of steel and passed by the nose of the guards who could not see us. We continued to advance and reached a hall that had several door on both sides. We were entering the inside of each one. They were mostly empty but in some there were 
detainees. In one of them was the psychiatrist full of bruises very upset and alone. We left through the back door of the a hall and went into an adjoining room There were uncle and aunt of Vinka. She sighed relieved to see them. Apparently they were well. They were sitting in an armchair. Their faces showed much concern. There was no one else there. 
 
 
One of the terri explained: 
 
 
 Surely higher authorities will soon decide to assign this case the category “priority 21” so they will come looking for them to take them to the armored pavilions. From there they cannot get out very easily. Not without having to personally go there and deal with a swarm of heavily armed terris.This is a good time to move them up there. 
 
 
 Move them up now here? How? I exclaimed astonished. 
 
 
 Teleportation is not difficult child said one of the terris without paying me much attention. 
 
 
 Fantastic said Vinka happily. Ami intervened: 
 Do it then but first we should warn them through a microphone about what is going to happen. 
 
 
 We cannot remember that there are video cameras in all holes. 
 
 
 Ah that is true we can not explain anything because anything they express or say it will be recorded. 
 
 
The terri clarified more things to us: The uncle and aunt of this girl should not see us when they are here that is why we will hide very soon. It is a measure of inviolable security for those who do not belong to evolutionary work. 
 
 
Krato was a joker but not a fool so he drew a conclusion immediately: 
 
 
 Then I also belong to this work. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Surely Krato or we might not have brought you to this place. Now you know nothing about your future work to the service of Love but soon that moment will come. 
 
 
He looked at us with a funny face raising his eyebrows fast many times as if saying “respect me”. 
 
 
I thought that there should be a mistake. Krato an old peasant drunkard gluttonous carnivore quite a lier or prankster in the service of God?. Ha! 
 
 
Ami perceived my thoughts and simply said: 
 
 
 What does anybody know about the other about what is there really deep inside the other? Who here knows the evolution times of each being? 
 
 
I felt ashamed and said nothing. The terri continued: 
 The people outside the Cosmic Plan should not know about the existence of these subterranean bases not for now so none of you should talk about Shaya Salim to that couple or to anybody else without our authorization. Promise? He said to Vinka Krato and me. 
 
 
 By my discretion in the war I was called “ The Destroyer ” Ho ho ho! 
Promise do not be concerned about it. 
 
 
 Promised also said Vinka and I. 
 Good. First we need to put them to sleep and then move them. Let us go to the teleportation hall. We left walked down the hallway and entered another room full of scientific appliances. Both men powered controls and exchanged technical words. On a screen appeared the uncle and aunt of Vinka. 
 
 
 Ready for the phase of numbness. They instantly fell into a heavy sleep. 
 Ready for the phase of teleportation. 
 
 
The couple materialized soon facing us with the chair and all sleeping like babies. Vinka wanted to go and hug them but Ami stopped her: 
 
 
 Wait for our friends to finish their work. 
 
 
The hairy men took them delicately and laid them on two stretchers with wheels  then proceed to teleport the chair back to its place of origin just before the door of the room of the PP opened letting the entry of various terris who were furious to find the room empty. 
 
 
 This chair is still warm.the damn extrakianos just tele transported them! Those miserables are too clever. 
 
 
That seemed very strange to me. 
 
 
 Ami those terris know perfectly that you can tele transport people. 
 
 
 Yes Pedro this is not the first time that we had to resort to this method. Vinka was also confused. Then our authorities do not ignore your existence. 
 Of course not Vinka. You know that they went immediately to investigate when the sighting happened in front of the window of the psychiatric. 
I thought that they are only investigating but they had no proof. 
 
 
 Why is it that in the official statement they say they do not know anything even they laugh at those who believe it? Why do they hide what they know about ? 
 
 
 Because they hide what they know about us and know it very well. For this reason they hinder private investigation and propagate false news in turn on this topic in order to frighten and confuse people. 
 
 
 Seriously  Ami? 
 
 
 Unfortunately this is the truth. 
 
 
 I did not even suspect that our authorities knew so much about you. 
 
 
 But you could have it deducted because any person moderately informed knows that the authorities are concerned zealously about this topic and hardly something appears interesting they travel to the other side of the world if necessary. Later with the help of the army and local police surround the place and take their apparatus to take samples that which they want to remain a secret always. That is known  as well has its refusal to disclose information. If these authorities did not have good knowledge about the issue they would not get into so much hassle. If really they believed that the issue is just a fantasy they would not invest 
so much money to find out more than what they know or try to hide what they already know. Anybody who has a desire to learn and think a bit 
can easily deduce this. 
 
 
 And why do they hide what they know? 
 Good question but will respond to you later. Now let us concentrate in the problem in front of our noses: Clorka and Goro. 
One of the terri friends said: 
 
 
 To summarize your friend Goro the psychiatrist does not remember anything of this story. For him everything boils down to that one point where some gorillas entered into his office and struck him down. Very soon the PP agents will ask many things about the spaceship that appeared opposite his window and the poor thing does not remember a thing. Also he will be asked about his relation with Goro and Clorka and he will say he does not know who they are talking about. In the end 
after squeezing throughly they will understand that he knows nothing more and if he remains in a good condition they will leave him in peace although they do suspect that we have erased his memory as we have done so many times in the past. 
 
 
Ami clarified that point: 
 
 
 They know that if we want to we can carry out a definitive removal of certain parts of memory in a way that neither the best hypnotist could revive and that it was what I did with the doctor. With regard to your uncle and aunt Vinka when they wake up we know that the PP will reach them and then we will see what to do. 
 
 
One of the hairy friends returned to explain: 
 
 
 I repeat they must not know where they were found. Anyone who does not participate in thePlan should not know that the secret bases actually exist. 
 
 
 Then will we not be able to write it in our books? I asked. 
 That is different Pedro because it is supposed that it is all a fantasy. But anyway at the end of this story we will tell you what you can and what you cannot put in your books. 
 
 
The terri continued talking: 
 
 
 The idea is that no one must suspect that both of us belong to the Fellowship because if they suspect that there are other false terris in other government areas as there are in reality it would be a disaster. 
 
 
The other terri said : 
 Now we will all go to the side of the hall. There we will awaken them. We went out. The terris pushed the stretches. We entered into a small 
and comfortable living room. There were magazines newspapers and on one side and there was juice fruits cookies all of which thrilled Krato: 
 
 
 Are you sure that there is no interesting bottle here? 
 
 
 There are and they contain fruit juice healthy herbal infusions and pure water Krato. You can take whatever you want. 
 
 
 Puaf! 
 
 
The friend terris put the couple on the couch and then one of them said to us: 
 
 
 This couple should not see Ami or Pedro because could be terrified. Never before have they seen beings from other world so you two should go out and be next to us in this room and also Krato. Vinka will be the only one facing them when they wake up. We will watch by the monitors. 
The other said: 
 
 
 They must believe that they are in some location to be specific in a field. For that we will post images accordingly in that screen which looks like a window now. Look. 
 
 
The man referred to a black rectangle in the wall which lit up in the at moment when the terri pressed something in a remote control which he had in his hand and there appeared a beautiful countryside with flying birds butterflies and insects. I almost could feel the scents of nature but I thought it was just my imagination because already we knew that it 
was just a projection. They are real scents Pedro. Our cameras capture images and also the aromas and then you can play everything. 
 
 
 How fantastic! 
 
 
One of the men began to give instruction to my soul mate: 
 
 
 When they wake up calm them down a bit give them those two translator audio phones and help them put them on. Later we will explain you what you should say to them when they ask you any questions from the adjoining room. And then all will be our responsibility. Understood? 
 
 
 Yes. 
 
 
 Then when they are ready Ami Pedro and Krato will enter this room. Then Ami should lead the talk: you will follow his instructions and do not improvise anything. We cannot make mistakes. There cannot occur any neglect that may further complicate the situation. Understand? 
 
 
We said yes. 
 
 
 Come on follow us. 
 
 
We left leaving my partner there with the door closed on the outside. We went back to the scientific apparatus and on the display we could see Vinka and her uncle and aunt asleep.The terris started working. Now we will wake them up. 
 
 
 Get ready Vinka. 
 
 
She listened to that voice by some invisible speakers. 
 
 
And we listened to her voice from the monitor speakers. In the act the uncle and aunt of Vinka opened their eyes. They were very surprised upon the realizing the sudden change of scenery but when they saw Vinka their affection was stronger than curiosity. The three stayed in a prolonged hug  which annoyed me a bit because if that Love was lesser Vinka would have not much problem coming to Earth. 
 
 
She proceeded to put the audio phones on their ears. This is for you do understand other languages. 
 Where are we? How did everything change and you appeared/ 
 
 
 We are in the countryside  Goro! exclaimed Clorka happy to see out of the windows. 
 
 
 I cannot answer your questions but my friends will. They are in another room here on the side looking at us through a monitor and can hear our voices. 
 
 
 Right. Good evening. Goro Clorka said one terri on the microphone. 
 
 
 Ah meddling again.said Goro with a face and hostile tone. 
Is is necessary that you know Ami. He belongs to another world therefore has an appearance that is not known to you. He is going to enter in that room together with Pedro who is also of a different world and with Krato a friend swama of your daughter. 
 
 
 You are not going to be afraid right? 
 
 
 Uy yes! exclaimed Clorka clinging to Goro. 
 
 
 Bha! he said doing as if he did not give a damn about it. 
 
 
 Then here you go. 
 
 
 What fear! 
 
 
 Do not be afraid aunt my friends are very good. 
 
 
A terri told us we could already go to them and the other accompanied us. He opened the door and first Ami went in. 
 
 
 Well let me introduce myself. I am the famous Ami he said with a cheerful smile. 
 
 
Goro threw him a little suspicious and friendly look. Clorka showed astonishment and something of fear. The friend touched my shoulder and I understood that it was my time to introduce myself. 
 
 
 My name is Pedro and I come from planet Earth  I said while entering. Then came Krato. 
 And I am Krato now I am a swama but before I was terri. I am the first transformed living in this world. 
Goro looked at him aggressively. 
 
 
 The first traitor of our species of course rightly to collaborate with the enemies of KIA. 
 
 
Krato was red from anger and tightened his fists looking fixedly at the terri. Ami intervened rapidly: 
 
 
 Calm down calm down. A few minutes ago you were imprisoned in the center of PP they were going to question you thoroughly but we with our advanced technology brought you here. Now you are in a safe place. 
 
 
Goro did not seem to understand the issue. 
 
 
 I had nothing to hide I do not see why they did not let us be where we were. They would have interrogated us and ready to home. But now we are certainly fugitives in the eyes of the justice. Every time I like this topic lesser. 
 
 
 We just want to know what you told the agents of PP said Ami. 
 
 
 Nothing they took us away with our mouths taped got us into a vehicle with hoods over our heads. When we could see we found ourselves on a sofa in a closed room. There were and now here we are. That is all. 
 
 
Ami was visibly excited. 
 
 
 Did they not ask you your names did they not take your photos nor fingerprints? 
 
 
 No 
 
 
 Gorgeous it seems that they do not know yet who you are. 
 But my friend the psychiatrist would have told them. 
 
 
 Do not worry about that. 
 
 
 Th doctor was given a partial amnesia treatment by us. Now he does not remember having met you he forgot forever that you asked his help for Vinka to stop her “fantasies.” 
 
 
The terri instinctively felt assaulted but the clear and serene look of Ami conveyed peace which allowed him to see things more calmly and clearly perhaps for this reason he felt motivated to give an explanation. 
 
 
 Well.I did what I thought would be best for Vinka.How could I permit that a small girl who is under my responsibility walks in the midst of entities from other worlds?.How am I supposed to know what are the real intentions of yours? he said looking at us with suspicion. 
 
 
 And did you not read the books of Vinka? There appear our true intentions. 
 
 
 Yes I did last night but I am not a candid baby. You could be using my niece to spread false information through those books.To make the humanity of Kia think that you are harmless and good when in reality you belong to a civilization of evil right? 
 
 
 Well.Kind of. 
 
 
Despite everything I understood Goro. I was also with similar suspicion when I came to know Ami. 
 
 
 That’s pure paranoia. If there is any civilization of that type you would not need to make so many hassles..If it is for giving reign to the 
your wife could also be pretending waiting for your carelessness to kill you? And that her parents pretend to be harmless and good when in fact they were evil? And  have you not thought of your friends the same way of all the people you know? 
 
 
 No of course; I know my family and my friends but who knows you? 
. 
 
 
 I know them  I went ahead to say innocently and they are good. Terri looked at me with suspicion and said: 
 You are one of them of course you are a very important agent in this conspiracy against our world.You managed to seduce Vinka.One knows what kind of monster hides behind that strange look of a helpless child. 
 
 
I was demolished before the dreadful suspicion of Goro. My cheeks were red I did not know what to say. I believe I felt like crying but I contained myself. 
 
 
Vinka exclaimed: 
 
 
 Uncle Goro! Please and came to my side to try to relieve me. Ami also did it. 
 
 
 Yes Pedrito it is not easy to be a missionary amongst people not evolved with hearts so closed it is not easy to support the suspicion the mistrust fear. But I will tell you a small secret so you can better cope with these situations. 
 
 
He approached my ear and said to me in a low voice: “You have to see them as if they were children because in reality they are. They have no hatred. You were like them and now you are more advanced. but do not 
let them know that you consider them so because they will be furious”. 
 
 
I felt that Ami was right. I tried to look at Goro that way and seeing his eyes that seemed to make fire I relaxed. What was behind that gaze was simply fear; unfounded fear made him see everything as black made 
him aggressive and lose the best of life. My resentment transformed into compassion into shame into comprehension. 
 
 
Goro stood up prompting his wife to do the same. He took Clorka by the shoulder and Vinka by the hand and said: 
 Good I want to return home and he headed towards the door. He tried to open it. When he understood that it was impossible to 
proceed to open it he screamed: 
 
 
 I WANT TO GO HOOOME! 
I thought that that gorilla will kill everyone soon. I looked for some place to hide but there was none. 
 
 
In those moments I heard a powerful and authoritative voice that came from the speakerphone: 
 
 
 CALM DOWN MR. GORO NO BODY IS GOING TO HURT EITHER YOU OR YOUR FAMILY. IF YOU TRY TO DO ANY KIND OF VIOLENT ACT WE WILL HAVE TO IMMEDIATELY USE OUR TECHNOLOGY TO DETER YOU AND WILL NOT BE PLEASANT. SO GO BACK TO THE CHAIR SIT DOWN AND RELAX BECAUSE WE NEED TO TALK TO YOU MORE ON A COUPLE OF ISSUES. 
 
 
Upon hearing that Goro realized that he was not simply with children a woman and and old man. He calmed down and resignedly returned to 
the chair. 
 
 
 Well here I am. 
Then Ami in an attitude that seemed reckless with an innocent smile sat alongside Goro. Goro surprised in an act of defense moved away a bit. The child of white said to him: 
 
 
 I feel that you ignore the methods of investigation and interrogation of the PP. 
 
 
 I am not that fool everyone knows that with the subversives criminals and suspect they are very aggressive but I have nothing to hide I am a respectable citizen attending a pharmacy since many years. My life is transparent so they would NOT be acting rudely with Me. 
 
 
Ami looked towards the ceiling: 
 
 
 Eh boys Can we see the images of the interrogation of the psychiatric friend of Goro? 
 
 
 Yes wait a moment  said one of the camouflaged terris from the speaker. 
 
 
Some moments later went on a rectangle in a wall where there was nothing before. There we started to witness the interrogation being conducted on the psychiatrist who was now tied to a metal table wet and completely naked. The scene was so violent and cruel Vinka and Clork had to look elsewhere. Goro with wide open eyes stood pale and he asked to shut off the screen. It was shut down. 
 
 
 Your friend is also a respectable person with a university degree also but in front of PP nothing of that counted especially when he knows something about the advanced civilizations in the Universe. 
 
 
 Well.it is hard.but it is for our protection opined Goro. 
 
 
Ami turned to me: 
 
 
 You wanted to know why the authorities hide what they know?. I will explain to you my response to Goro  Later he turned towards Goro You are mistaken Goro They have been informed about our true intentions that are simply educative formative; but they are suspicious and paranoid and cannot believe that something so beautiful can become a reality. For them nothing in the Universe can be better than themselves so just as you think that everything could be a hoax of ours. But on the other hand as they already have evidence of our technology they do not want other countries to have this information and with that advance towards the scientific resources that we have. For this reason they do not share with anybody what they know and say that nothing of that sort exists but secretly search until the last track. 
 
 
We began to understand the greater reality. 
 
 
 Your friend is going to spend a very bad and long time there Goro and it is not known if he is going to return home neither is known in what conditions. Because this subject is of extreme importance to The authorities in the most powerful country of Kia and the PP in this country is working closely with them. The secret services of that important country has much more information than the PP. 
Eh boys project the images of the sub terrain of the underground hangar which is under the dessert that you already know. 
 
 
 
 
Soon appeared a new luminous rectangle in the wall. We were moving towards a crowded corridors of armed guards we passed through a thick door then another another and another and at the end were were in a great room that seemed like a museum of horrors. There in glass 
cabinets containing liquid we saw the bodies of several types of humanoids. 
Some were frozen. We saw remnants of spaceships books/manuals with different writing clothing costumes of spatial appearance and an enormous amount of remains of strange devices and mechanisms. Later the screen was closed. 
 
 
Goro was disenchanted now he had no doubt in him about the reality. Ami continued: 
 
 
 We are not perfect. Sometimes our ships fall sometimes we have mortal accidents sometimes we have been captured alive people from our plants who were injured in some accident and they have been interrogated in depth. This way they learnt long ago here in Kia about 
the intentions of our civilization but they cannot believe in such wonder of course. 
 
 
Goro seemed very confused now. 
 
 
 Let us look at your situation Goro. If the PP learns of your identity it is not going to be easy that you can return to a normal life. Do you realize that? 
 
 
 But I have don't nothing. 
 
 
 Can be but they do not know that; they just know that you could be a track to bring them to know more about us so if they catch you they are going to squeeze you without revulsion until your last breath until the last breath of your wife and niece.and can do very bad things to her to make you talk  or may do bad things to you to make her talk. 
 
 
Goro lowered his head pondered a moment and then protested: 
 
 
 MY LFIE IS DISCARDED.AND ALL BECAUSE OF YOU! 
 You are mistaken the mistake is yours. I had warned you not to talk about this matter with anyone but you did not listen to me and lied to your psychiatric friend that it was all Vinka’s fantasies when in truth you knew the reality. Also you tried to violate the emotional integrity and psychology of your niece through the brainwashing which your friend was doing to her. You forced us to intervene to protect her and things have become complicated PP appeared and here we are. 
 
 
 The boomerang is the boomerang said Krato 
 
 
Despite the words of Ami Goro did not feel guilty of anything. 
 
 
 YOU SHOULD NOT HAVE INTERFERED IN MY NEICE’S LIFE! 
 
 
 Calm down Goro. It is the other way around. If you read Vinka’s books well then you already cannot ignore the fact that she came to be born in this world with the purpose of carrying out the literary work that she is doing. It was you who should not have put obstacles in her work and in her feelings. 
 
 
Vinka came to me and we embraced tenderly forgetting everything else. Whenever we hugged each other we forgot the rest of the world. 
 
 
Contemplating the scene Clorka pulled out her handkerchief her eyes wet with emotion. 
 
 
 He is tiny.but seems like a nice boy.she said putting her finger on my my lips 
 
 
Goro lowered his head agin and began to sob saying: 
 
 
 I just wanted to protect her!.You should have prepared me gradually to accept so many new truths understand the situation I am in. 
That made me emotional. Vinka ran to his uncle and started patting his head. Ami explained : 
 
 
 That is what I wanted to happen that you understand things little by little but Vinka is very impulsive and goofed up. Everything has become very complicated in this story but do not be discouraged Goro our friendly agents are finding out how much they know about you in the PP a little luck and they may not be knowing anything and then to home to work to a normal life. 
 
 
Goro seemed to revive a little a little light shone in his eyes. 
 
 
 Is.Is that possible? How can we know? 
 
 
 Eh guys How is it going? 
 
 
THEY ARE LOOKING FOR FINGERPRINTS IN THE PSYCHIATRIC OFFICE IN THE CAR IN WHICH THEY WERE BROUGHT TO CENTER OF PP AND IN THE HALL WHERE THEY WERE IMPRISONED. 
 
 
 And how is the law of this country regarding fingerprints? Do they take of only the criminals like in other advanced countries and respect their citizens. 
 
 
 NO HERE THEY TAKE OF EVERY PERSON WHEN THEY MAKE DOCUMENTS AND WHEN THEY MAKE OBLIGATORY DOCUMENTS HERE EVERY CITIZEN IS ON THE FILE. 
 
 
 Rats! 
 
 
 Guak! 
 
 
 Demons! 
 
 
 Heavens! 
 BUT OUR AGENTS ALREADY DELETED ALL TRACES. 
 
 
 Great! We all shouted happily except for Goro of course. 
 
 
 DEFINITELY THE PP HAS NO WAY TO KNOW WHO IT WAS. 
 
 
We were jubulant and hugged each other with euphoria but Goro did not show happiness but he was much calmer now. He embraced Clorka and Vinka even smiled for a fraction of a second then resumed his habitual vinegar. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
6 
ROMANCE PRIMAVERAL 
 
Our terri friends said that now the greatest danger for Uncle and Aunt of Vinka were in that they are a terri swama couple that was a very valuable precedent for the investigators because it would make the search easier. The first thing that the PP was going to do was to look in the archives of the Civil Registry of all such marriages then investigate them thoroughly and if they should relate to the girl who writes the books on spaceships then that couple.Oh! But the men infiltrated men said that they had already deleted the data related to Vinka’s uncle and aunt from the computers of the Civil Registrar. This they did it with the help of other agents that works in that area. 
 
 
That made everyone very happy. but soon Goro and Clorka returned to sleep. Then again we heard the voices of our friends through the speakers: 
 
 
 When you are out of the base we will wake them up. 
 
 
Later the door opened and the terris appeared before us took the couple in the stretchers and helped us take them to the ship. When they were made to sit in the chairs of the hall they said us goodbye and we thanked them for their valuable help. They descended and we departed towards Vinka’s house shooting out of the mountain of rock as if it was smoke. 
As soon as we left Shaya Salim uncle and aunt woke up. Ami did not give them many explanations neither did they ask. The novelty of seeing themselves in a space ship was too much for them. 
 
 

Clorka got emotional for her first “UFO” journey and did not want to leave the windows but Goro said that it was the same as flying in an airplane and it did not interest him to look outside.What kind of person he was without grace his inner child was completely dead he had lost the joy and fun of flights above the mountains valleys and the landscapes underneath the ocean where we dived. 
 
 
 If you stop wasting time we can be home earlier. was his only comment on seeing a group of friendly dolphins playing cheerfully opposite our windows. 
 
 
Some time later we six Ami Vinka Clorka Goro Krato and I were comfortably chatting in the lounge of the uncle and aunt of my soul mate as the ship waited invisible and alone over the house. Goro and Clorka learned of the stories which Vinka and I  experienced together 
with Ami reaching the ultimate adventure in search of the permission so that we could go to live together on Earth. But stone head is stone head despite everything. 
 
 
 It is okay it is okay. I agree some things which you have showed me: the space life which is much advanced technologically the distrust our authorities and the interest for that technology and avoiding other countries to learn about it. The other the famous Love and everything else that is debatable.But it is ok. I will bear it like swallowing the pill because Clorka is already seems like against me.What I do not understand is why these children cannot wait a few years until they are adults even though they are “twin souls” (used a sarcastic tone) if this absurdity was a reality. 
 
 
 Would you like to see aunt Clorka only one day a year? asked Vinka. 
 
 
 Well.no ok.But that is different we are adults. 
 
 
 Well then the maximum that I can tolerate forcing much of my principles is that this tiny and weak child would come to live with us during her vacations and that he always comes transformed like a terri or swama with that strange technology of yours that you possess because with those ridiculous round ears and those eyes and dark hair.I would put a bed in the room that we used as a workshop in the back of the patio so that he can sleep there during those days and making sure that they never alone. I am respectful man of morals and good manners. 
 
 
I did not like so much mistrust. 
 
 
 Unfortunately intervened Ami our time and technology is not a tourism service or inter spacial romance. Every time the Galactic authorities have permitted me to contact with them have done it for pedagogical reasons all framed within an elaborate Plan at level very above me and which have to do with the necessary planetary evolutions not for sentimental reasons. 
Even if I wanted to I would not be allowed to do a celestial walk across the stars carrying people in Love. 
 
 
Knowing that made me understand that the future of my sentimental relationship with Vinka had very little protection from “above”. There only planetary life matters I continued to think. 
 
 
 I have very less time to show them some things that they and their readers should know and by the way let us see how to solve your plaintive separation problems but this last matter does not belong to the Plan that is somewhat private. 
 
 
 Do the authorities who invented such a plan do not care our suffering? asked Vinka with a gesture of disbelief shock and derision Do they 
care for us Love us write books and later throw us out there indifferent to our broken hearts? 
 
 
Ami was much more serene. 
 
 
 What happens is that the authorities know that you two are inevitably destined to meet either in this life or another. For those who live in planes very close to eternity a life is equivalent to what we would be for us a week. 
 
 
 But they should put themselves in our level and consider our way of seeing time if they are that “elevated” I said with irony. 
 
 
 They also know that attachment and impatience are contrary to wisdom  and also lack of respect said Ami looking directly at me seriously making me feel bad. 
 
 
 Ok I apologize. 
 
 
He continued  And the servers like you are supposed to have greater awareness of eternal planets a greater detachment and a greater patience. The problem is that you are still kids that is why they you have not yet reached a great contact with your inner being but that will happen and then you will see that the inner being is patient wise comprehensive and sensitive. That same sensitivity allow you to make 
contact with your soul mate despite the distance and time.But for you that is not enough. 
 
 
 Of course not because I am far way from my inner being Ami  I said somewhat annoyed and there need to to have Vinka CLOSE. 
 
 
 And I too want to be close to Pedro followed Vinka. 
 
 
 That is why we are really trying to soften your uncle’s heart said Ami. 
 
 
We all looked at Goro to make him feel guilty but he was put on the defensive. 
 
 
 Get off of the idea once and for all that I am going to authorize Vinka to go to another world without my supervision. Also it is not a legal age forget it and there is nothing more to talk. I did too much by offering 
this kid to come here in their vacations. If that is not possible it is none of my business I did what I could and I now wash my hands off like Talikis. And now I would like to go rest. These two days have been very bad for my life and it is already late. Go lie down in your room Vinka. This crazy story ends here. You all disappear for ever from my life. You have already put me in many problems and dangers with the authorities continuing to risk my skin with this space entities visiting my house. Good night gentlemen has been a pleasure. Until never any more! 
 
 
I was altered with such harsh words I became really desperate. Ami also counteracted although he tried to appear friendly. 
 
 
 Wait Goro apart from the sentimental problem I still need to take Vinka and Pedro to know some places. Still the main information they need to put in their books is to be shown. Can I come for her early morning? I will bring her back at dusk. 
 
 
 I said that this story ends here and here it ends! Good bye! To sleep Vinka. 
 
 
She looked torn as she was driven forcibly by her uncle to her room. I felt that my soul was splitting into two. Ami asked me to calm down He said that on the ship we would look for a solution and pushed us gently to enter the bean of yellow light that had just been turned on in the middle of the living room. By the same ray we had arrived from the ship into this room. Through it we went back through the ceiling until the ship invisible above the house. 
 
 
 What kind of impolite did not even invite us for a cup of something not even a miserable cookie complained Krato Mmmm where is your grandmother’s Cake “Betro”? Here it is.Chomp.chomp.It is not that bad after all this. Crunch crunch.Glop. But now it is over.What hunger. 
 
 
 And now? I asked Ami in somewhat accusing way. He also did not look very optimistic. 
 
 
 Let us go to my cabin and with the heart of a good dish and a few good drinks our hearts will be happy said Krato licking. 
 
 
 What are we going to do now Ami? I insisted 
 
 
Never before did I see Ami so less happy so hopeless so human. I almost regretted for pressing him but my Love for Vinka and my fear of losing her for ever in this life was superior than my consideration towards the poor space child. 
 
 
 WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO AMI! 
 
 
 WHAT DO I KNOW!  exclaimed defiantly annoyed sitting in his chair looking towards the floor. 
 
 
That made a cold run in my back. I understood that Ami was not God. I remembered that he said that they sometimes have accidents and that sometimes die in those accidents and that sometimes things go wrong with them and it seemed that it was going to be one of those times. what solution could be there? Nothing. Goro was stubborn inflexible rigid and Ami had already warned his computer had already said so. 
 
 
Krato intervened with one of his concerns: 
 And if we kill goro? For sure you have over there a deadly beam.We turn him into powder and all will be happy. 
 
 
Ami threw a devastating look at him and said nothing Krato seemed to have reduced to the size of an ant. But after a while Ami appeared to have had some good idea. It illuminated his face and he said to us: 
 
 
 With so much hustle and bustle I was forgetting what we have to do at this time so things are solved or improved.Yes I am a clumsy.My evolution is not much.We looked at him piercingly with our faces full of curiosity and hope. 
 
 
 And what do we have to do Ami? 
 
 
 Ask God to help us for sure he said extremely excited but Krato and I did not believe that this can really be a solution and it did not move a single hair of ours. 
 
 
He understood that our faith was not at the height of his. 
 
 
 I tell you something boys. 
 
 
 Yes? we asked with much enthusiasm. 
 
 
 GOD EXISTS! He said aloud with great surety and happiness. 
 
 
 AND? 
 
 
 Let us us ask him to help us of course. 
 
 
 Well.we said like resigned in front of a movie hardly funny. He looked at us as if we do not understand. 
 I want to say that God is a being.REAL. 
 
 
 Ah. 
 
 
 That you are here HERE aware of what is happening. 
 
 
 Ah. 
 
 
 hum said Ami a bit disappointed to see our lack of enthusiasm. 
 
 
 It is true that in your worlds you reach up to God in the midst of a terror. 
 
 
 What are you saying? 
 
 
In those moments the ship started to shake. 
 
 
 The mechanisms have failed. WE ARE GOING TO FALL shouted 
Ami. That filled us with fear. 
 
 
 AND WHAT CAN WE DO AMI? I shouted holding myself not to collide with the instrument son board. 
 
 
 NOTHING.NOW THERE IS NOTHING TO DO! He said with a face of terror. 
I realized that my end had come because were were hundreds of meters high and through the windows were passing clouds at high speed indicating that we were falling.another deadly crash of an alien spacecraft.Then I closed my eyes and I began to ask God that my end was not painful that he should take care of Vinka and my grandmother and that to make us be born closer in the new life. 
Krato also prayed but aloud: 
 
 
 I ask you to take care of Trask and get someone to deal well with my garden and. 
 
 
In those moments I heard some laughers. The ship had stopped moving. I opened the eyes and saw Ami laughing looking at us. 
 
 
 How wonderful! Only in the face of danger of death god is remembered. 
 
 
There we understood that there was never any danger Ami caused that to make us remember the Creator. 
 
 
 You have a very clear connection of fear and God but when everything is going good He is not remembered and neither when you have problems a little lesser than that of death. 
 
 
We understood clearly that he was right. 
 
 
 Well even if you are not in the danger of dying get close to Him in some moments and ask for his help. I repeat: GOD EXISTS. 
 
 
Now we understood what he wanted to tell us. 
 
 
He took us to the meditation room situated in the back. There was only one small light. 
 
 
Krato and I knelt down while Ami stood in concentration. I was asking for help and suddenly my chest felt very painful: the cry of Vinka.in my chest! and I got a fleeting image. I could see her crying and screaming on her bed with Goro and Clorka on her side trying to console her. I got up immediately. 
 Ami Vinka is crying and shouting! I saw her I SAW HER! 
 
 
 Then it is real. Let us go to the monitor. 
We left the meditation room and went running to the command board. 
 
 
Ami switched on a screen. Indeed it seemed that she was going to have an attack. Clorka was also crying not knowing what to do and Goro had a face completely tortured and terrified. I seemed to read his thoughts he was torn between his sense of what is right and the fear that the girl will die or go crazy forever. 
 
 
 That is good said Ami with a light of hope in their eyes It may also tear the thick layer of hardness from the heart of Goro. 
 
 
 And she can even die! I said hopeless. 
 
 
 No Pedrito she is not going to die although now you prefer to die than lose her but it is very good that Goro is subjected to these pressures so that the hardness of his heart softens. 
 
 
 THAT IS ENOUGH ENOUGH VINKA!  shouted Goro. 
 
 
She remained still like all of us later turned to him with a look that penetrated him up to the roots of each hair and every tooth. 
 
 
A big sign of interrogation of hope appeared to be drawn in air in front of Goro a great and?. 
 
 
 It is okay Vinkita. 
 
 
 It is ok.what? Can I go to the Earth? 
 
 
 ARE YOU CRAZY? 
 BUAAAAAA!!! 
 
 
 QUIET VINKA QUIET! I do not permit you to leave for ever but to 
go with Ami until he shows you what needs to be shown. We were left in silence because that took us by surprise. 
 
 
It was not something that made us jump of joy but rather something. 
 
 
 Did you see? God helped us. It always works. 
 
 
 That gives us time exclaimed happily Krato. 
 
 
 Yes I said. 
 
 
 Time for what asked the same Krato without knowing why he had said that earlier. 
 
 
 Well. to be with her.to.to see if thing improve what do I know? I 
said. 
 
 
 So that we go where we need to go and hopefully by then Goro’s heart has softened a bit more said Ami visibly excited. 
 
 
Clorka smiled happily may be not because that would be a solution but because at least the girl could come out of the attack and for now she was not going to die. 
 
 
A smile appeared on the lips of my Love. 
 
 
 Promised uncle? 
 
 
 Promised but with a condition. What? 
 
 
 Well.umm. Nothing of.things sinful with that child of the Earth. 
 
 
Vinka started laughing and I too. We never touched on that subject but I thought of doing those things well when appropriate getting married and things like that. And I felt that for her too it was something very important and worthy of respect. Then I checked that it was true that she too thought like me. Well for something we are soul mates. 
 
 
 Promised.she said approaching to give him a kiss on the face. 
 
 
We all sighed with relief and joy and then laughed releasing the tension in the ship and the house of Vinka. 
 
 
 Thank you Goro Tomorrow we will wait for you at the same place like always Vinka. Good night  said Ami talking over the directional microphone. 
 
 
I kept thinking about an intimate relation between an earthling and on Kiana. Perhaps they would have another type of organs or located elsewhere.what did I know. Some information on this subject I had acquired the last time. And not only at school because amongst my friends there are some that appear with magazines.and others tell jokes and stories related to that topic. I was not so innocent as before but I repeat that I was interested in doing things right at the appropriate time and in a Love relationship. I decided to ask Ami in the ear so that Krato did not meddle and did not come out with one of his antics but I did not necessary. 
 
 
 Yes you can responded to my thoughts but you cannot reproduce without a genetic adaptation. 
 
 
 Who Ami asked Krato without knowing what our friend was talking about. 
 
 
We did not pay any attention to him and I asked mentally: 
 
 
 And will you do this adaptation?” 
 
 
 Would you like to have kids? 
 
 
 Me? Ho ho ho! For that ,f first I need a wife. Ho ho ho! I think yes like everyone else. 
 
 
 First let us see what Goro decides. 
 
 
KRato did not understand anything and still believing that Ami spoke to him. 
 
 
 Ea. and what does Goro have to do with my private matters? 
 
 
 And if he grants permission would you do this genetic operation? 
 
 
 To be a missionary is a task that often demands so much that it is not always possible to attend the children well. 
 
 
 Missionary I?.Ah it is true parabolic child.I understand Ami.But it would be nice to have a baby with pointed ears. 
 
 
 It would be more beautiful if no child dies with empty belly and for 
that it takes more Love in the world and for that more work is needed on the part of the missionaries. 
 
 
 You are right Ami said Krato  When he discovers what I did I’ll be stuck in the middle with what I will do. 
 
 
 Regarding empty belly could we go to my cabin? I am hungry. 
 We better go to the Earth I have just learned that the grandma of Pedro full of hope and optimism prepared dinner for five. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Then there will be something to brighten up the heart.and a nice old lady.Go immediately interplanetary child. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Krato rubbed his hands happily. I almost felt the jealousy again but it was something automatic that came into my mind by habit. When I realized that I remembered that I was wrong to put obstacles into her privacy and I was quiet without feeling any discomfort. 
 
 
 Very well Pedrito ver well1 said happy Ami. 
 
 
 Thank you Ami; I just hope that she does not end up being boiled in a hot sauce. 
 
 
A bit later I remembered that when we were in the mediation hall I could see Vinka crying and asked Ami how I could see her inside me. 
 
 
 Because you are united by Love and before a bond so powerful in moment of emergency those senses of which we spoke earlier are activated.Look we have arrived. 
 
 
The ship was invisible over our house by the sea. The sun was setting. It was early. 
 
 
We got down in the darkness of the backyard knocked the door. When my grandma opened only I met her first. Without saying anything I put a translator audio phone in her ear so that she could understand Krato. 
With Ami it was not necessary because he could speak English although with a strange accent. Later I signed both of them who were hidden and later she heard a triple 
 
 
“SURPRISE!!” and saw three happy smiles from ear to ear. 
 
 
But Krato had no manners was a brute. He came forward with a red rose in his hand. Apparently he plucked it from the garden without us seeing it approached my grandma and to the ear but with a strong voice told 
the following: 
 
 
 I HAVE TRAVELLED THE UNIVERSE TO FIND THE LOVE OF MY LIFE! and gave the rose with a smile full of teeth and red and wet lips. I thought that my poor grandma had her culinary appetites awakened.But she did not seem annoyed; on the contrary with great intensity and joy received the flower with emotion and said: 
 
 
 Thank you very friendly.Come in.come in.Now I have the proof that 
God is God of earthlings and extraterrestrials. 
 
 
 Yes grandma  said Ami  There is only God creator of the entire 
Universe and all the creature that inhabit it. 
 
 
 That is why he granted me this wish. 
 
 
 Which wish grandma I asked entering the living room. 
 
 
 That you should all come to dine with me tonight. If He was only the God of this world only Pedrito would have appeared because He would not have any authority over Ami or Mr Krato.But vinkita did not come.She was not given permission? of course she is still a child. 
 
 
Then she looked upwards and continued: 
 
 
 I have a part of my wish still Saint Cirilo incomplete. Never has He failed me.I do not know what is wrong now. 
 
 
 Was it not God grandma? 
 Yes but Saint Cirilo is like a telephone that I have to talk to God. It is very miraculous.And why don't you communicate directly with God grandma? 
 
 
 Nooo.He is very busy to be bothered for an answer over phone for small and selfish desires of an old woman. As Saint Cirilo lives closer to Him he knows when He can be reached without troubling Him and 
then he tells what I wish. 
 
 
 Well.said Ami  Finally each one puts on himself limits which they consider more convenient.But I inform you dear madam that God has a central phone that He can attend directly and simultaneously as many calls as souls there are in the Universe. 
 
 
 I know Ami but we must also give work to the saints and angels. Is it not? Those poor people may feel that they do not serve anybody if we do not give them some job. 
 
 
Ami laughed out loud hearing that but Krato agreed. 
 
 
 Quite rightly my dear.What is your name beautiful lady? Lilac but my friends call me Kily. 
 
 
 Lily!.What a beautiful name! Don't you have something to lift the spirit out out here adorable Lily? 
 
 
 Oh yes would you like the Bible? 
 
 
 Just a cup to try. 
 
 
Ami and I were dying of laughter. Later we explained to my grandma that Krato was talking about something to drink. 
 
 
 Oh yes it is not lacking. Wine for Mr. krato and. 
 
 
 Only Krato Lily if you do not mind. 
 Oh thank you very much Krato.And for you apple juice am coming. She returned with a tray that had two common glasses with juices and a 
very fine glass containing red wine. I hope that his brand is to your liking Krato. 
 
 
 Oh yes if it was chosen by you then it is to my liking.what a wonderful color! To see what kind of drinks are invented on this planet. 
 
 
He smelled it tasted it put up a happy face and said: 
 
 
 Mmm.This is so good! and very refined.Ideal for accompanying meat juice. 
 
 
 This is made from some fruit right? 
 
 
 That is how Krato is and by now he has finished his drunk interplanetary tourism. 
 
 
But my grandma seconded him in his bad habits: 
 
 
 And a glass of sherry as a appetizer. 
 
 
 No grandma he is taking the appetizer now. 
 
 
 Well.then a cup of liquor of mint at the end of everything is good for digestion. 
 
 
Krato seemed happy like someone who has found a treasure. 
 A wife like her would make a terri happy until toothless.Would your remarry quintessence of lady? 
 
 
 Yes if the right man appears. she responded battling eyelashes coquettishly I thought romance between old people was quite ridiculous. 
 
 
 For your age.grandma. Ami intervened: 
 To you she looks VERY OLD because you are a kid but she is still very young Pedrito. 
 
 
 “Young”! 
 
 
 How old are you grandma? 
 
 
 It is.I just happen to have a five ahead. 
 
 
 And that you say “young” ha,ha,ha!  I laughed hard 
 
 
 Just 500 years! exclaimed Krato very surprised. 
 
 
Ami had to explain them both the differences in time on Earth and Kia. At the end Krato came out to be 60 Earth years and my grandma had 50. 
 
 
 I estimated you are of 70 years Krato she said surprised. 
 
 
 Very friendly.and you how old are you “betro”? 
 
 
 12 
 
 
 So much! I calculated 8. 
My blood boiled. 
 Do not fight intervened my grandma  Let us go to the dining room. When we entered I thought we were in the wrong house. That seemed 
like a banquet table.White tablecloth with lace thin cups embroidered napkins candles flowers and a verity of colorful and beautiful dishes. I could not help but admire the tremendous faith of my grandma. She prepared everything without having any surety that someone else would come that night.And she was right. 
 
 
 What table elegance my dear Lily! 
 
 
 thank you so much Krato you deserve no less. Not anyone receives the visit of spatial beings for dinner.The chicken is coming out of the 
oven. 
 
 
 CHICKEN! Do not tell me that I am going ot have to put up an act of cannibalism on this table grandma. 
 
 
 But for you I have prepared salads Ami. 
 
 
 I thank you for it.but gotta just see a not very nice spectacle.would you like to see someone eating similar converted into roasted pieces on the tip of fork and knife? 
 
 
 For us a chicken is not the same Ami. 
 
 
 But for me it is Lily and that is a corpse and you are someone eating a deal body. 
 
 
 Bueh.neither do I want to be a spoilsport. But do not blame me if I 
have no appetite. 
 Do not worry as you say you astronomical child. These animals are very good very helpful are happy when they have the joy of feeding us because for them we are gods:Ho ho ho! 
 
 
What Krato did did not make Ami happy. 
 
 
 And would it make you happy if you were fed your skin to some God? 
 
 
 But of course! How will it not be better to be fed to a God than to worms.It would be a joy  an honor lied Krato and then later stopped laughing. 
 
 
When we were seated an the old man was about to sink his tooth into a golden brown leg Ami said: 
 
 
 If we want that we never lack food we thank God. 
 
 
 Sir God you are a genius  many thanks for this food said impurely Krato then he gave a big bite into the chicken. There was heard a “crac” and later a “ayyy” 
 
 
 This has a part inside! I think a tooth broke. 
 
 
 That happened for not giving thanks like I said said Ami with a mischievous air. 
 
 
 That is the bone Krato: you must eat only the meat around it. 
 
 
 Puaf!  said Ami looking the other way Do not get into forensic details. 
 
 
I felt that I was in a type of sacred dinner because it was the first time in many things for example that Ami was having dinner at my home another extraterrestrial although not evolved dined at home my 
grandma came drowned in “interplanetary romance” and with a romance in the view also. It was to celebrate; however Vinka was not there.That is why deep inside I was rather sad. It was a feast but she was not there and not just that also our future was in danger thanks to insensitive Goro terri ultimately. 
 
 
Ami learned what I thought and told my grandma everything. 
 
 
 You need to have faith everything is going to be fine so tomorrow prepare I will prepare a bed for the girl int he room that we left. 
 
 
I was almost filled with sweet illusions to hear that to imagine my beloved living with me in my house but as the disappointments hurt I preferred to keep my feet on the strong and real earth. 
 
 
 Do not dream so much grandma you do not know Goro. 
 
 
 I do not know him but God yes and I know that. He puts all those obstacles to test our faith but it is a strengthening exercise for you both. 
I know that all will be fine. He is not that bad did not put you together to later prevent your union. When he gives thirst he puts the water 
nearby. 
 
 
Some “beeps” sounded in one of the devices that Ami had on his belt interrupting my grandma. 
 
 
 Emergency! said alarmed and responded Tell me WHAT? 
when?.Let us go from here! 
 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED we asked dead of nerves. 
 
 
 Obstacles. Let us go to the ship 
 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED! 
 
 
T HE PP came to the house of Vinka and took the three to the armored canopy. 
 
 
 Guak! 
 
 
 Holy heaven! 
 
 
I think that if I was more older it would have given me a heart attack. 
 
 
 BUT HOW.IF NOBODY KNEW! 
 
 
An unfavorable coincidence explained Ami before the open door by pressing its remote control until the light yellow ray appeared  Amongst the guards who carried the detainees yesterday uncle and aunt of Vinka from the office of the psychiatrist was one who lives very close to the pharmacy where Goro works. He remembered where he had seen him. They found at the pharmacy and that is it they caught them by surprise when they were asleep. But do not despair. We have method to rescue them. 
 
 
 Are you sure? Sure. Do not worry. Calm down trust me. Come on entering the ray of light. 
 
 
 And me  Ami? I would like to help my grandma said. 
 
 
 Not needed stay out of here Krato was on the prowl. I will remain here to accompany her. 
 
 
Ami thought a moment and said: 
 
 
 Okay but it is not known how long we were are going to take. 
Now I was aware that Ami was not perfect that it was not impossible that we may never return. 
 
 
 and I do not want the people here to see those ears and calls the local PP. Can you imagine? Running here and there.Nooo.thank you  so come into the ship for a moment I will slightly change your appearance. 
 
 
 GOOOOD! Krato was happy but I had a knot in the stomach over the fate of Vinka although on the other hand relied much on Ami. This prevented me from despair. Also I felt much curiosity to see how the old man of Kia would look after transformation. 
 
 
Ami told my grandma that we would be back in 10 minutes and we 3 got into the ship. Once there he started to operate a computer. A figure of Krato appeared on the 3D screen. 
 
 
 Ea.That guy looks like me!.Although he is much more older. 
 
 
 That is you Krato and that old you look I told him. 
 
 
 Oh.then immediately change that old skin nuclear child. Ami started to put the orders talking to the computer. 
 Apply White Earthling Template he said and the figure in the screen acquired the traits that are perfectly normal in a white person on this planet. It was the same face of Krato but “terrific”. 
 
 
 Do you like this face Krato? 
 
 
 Mmm. a little more younger.Can it be? 
 
 
 Hum.I should not do it. Let me ask something at the level of the authorities. 
 
 
He typed some keys waited a bit and then appeared signs on the screen. 
 
 
 Yes your are permitted. 
 
 
 GOOOOOD! 
 
 
 I think they felt sorry. 
 
 
 Of me? 
 
 
 No of Pedro’s grandma who does not deserve such an ugly old man.ha,ha. 
 
 
 Very funny.come on stretch my beautiful face molecular child. 
 
 
 Blur features Ami ordered and the skin appeared enough stretched. 
 
 
 Yes yes another little more now. 
 
 
 Only that Krato. 
 
 
 How selfish.and now get these reeds more pink. 
 
 
 black you mean to say. 
 
 
 Yes right here the hair is of other color. 
 
 
 Darken the hair two degrees  and the reeds darkened a bit. Krato was not happy. 
 Can you not make that 500 degrees? 
It is good like this and now your eyes will be blue and not violet. 
 
 
 Now stay still magnificent done. 
 
 
Instantly he converted into the being on the screen. There appeared a man of around 50 years of age but very well preserved. 
 
 
 Will it hurt Ami? 
 
 
 You are already transformed Krato look at yourself in the mirror. 
 
 
 Guak! Ho ho ho! : But do I not look ridiculous. 
 
 
 No you look very good I comforted Krato. 
 
 
 And later you will get clothes of this world Ami said as we returned home. 
 
 
My grandma really liked the change. 
 
 
 What a handsome young man.Krato. 
 
 
 Ho ho ho! He did what ever he could dear Lily. 
 
 
 and now we leave with Pedro. 
 
 
 Eh AMI when walking past Kia  take a look at Trask it has not eaten the entire day. 
 
 
 Ok but do not expect us very soon. 
 
 
 I know that you will return with Vinkita and this very night. Saint 
Cirilo never has failed me. 
 And so go with faith children. I will wait for you until late with dinner ready for Vinka. 
 
 
Ami felt compassion and did not want to disappoint her. 
 
 
 You are right grandma. But if we are delayed a bit more.a couple of days .or more.do not worry. God guides us and protects us and so even we are delayed we will come back and with Vinka safely. 
 
 
 I do not have the littlest doubt son but.you are going to come this very night! 
 
 
 Sure grandma!  exclaimed everyone pretending surety and optimism because we knew that the reality would be the opposite. 
 
 
We went towards the danger and nobody wanted to embitter the farewell. To all of us some same tears fell down when we hugged each other. 
7 
BASEMENT OF THE PP 
 
 
 
During the trip of return to Kia and after a long communication with our infiltrated friend in the PP Ami said that there was no person capable of helping us now because due to the priority of this case extreme security measures had been activated. All the people were very worried and limited in their movements. 
 
 
 We will have to manage alone Pedrito. 
 
 
 Go on,.A couple of little boys against one of the most sinister security agencies of KIA. 
 
 
 But we will succeed.Right Pedro? 
 
 
 Su..re.And what plan do you have? 
 
 
 I will go down inside the basement of the headquarters to try to kidnap 
Vinka and her uncle and aunt meanwhile you remain in the ship. It seemed to me that I was delirious. 
 Forgive me Ami but you are mad as hell. From there you cannot leave alive much less bring Vinka Goro and Clorka by hand. 
 
 
He said nothing and stood firmly to teach me some sensational things 
for example how to put the ship into visible and invisible mode move it back and forth move it up and down launch the yellow light operate 
the monitor to see Ami always on the screen directional microphone and other such things. That is why I say that the astronauts of NASA compared to me.are suckling babies. 
Ami was excited to see how fast I learned that I had been taught. 
 
 
 Everything is ready for you to stay in command of this ship during my absence Pedro; but I hope that you will not have to do anything but simply wait and activate the yellow beam if necessary. We might to stay just over an hour if everything goes as planned. Then crossed a horrific shadow through my mind: 
 
 
 And if you do not return any more Ami?.. How do I go back my world?. 
 
 
 Do not you worry ha ha. That will not happen he said trying to display absolute security but it did not convince me. 
 
 
I knew that that horrible possibility existed although I was also reminded that it is better to keep the mood high be more optimistic and I didn’t insist on dark scenarios. 
 
 
We arrived at the barracks at headquarters of  PP. We kept ourselves invisible over the building where Vinka and her uncle and aunt were although they were several floors underneath and protected by shielding walls. 
 
 
 Shielded with lead Pedro and our vibrating probes cannot penetrate that dense metal therefore will not see our friends by monitors and the least tele transport them. 
 
 
 So I will not be able to see what you do there down below. 
 
 
 Correct but you will be protected with this he said lifting a dash board. Appeared below a drawer that contained only one object: a thin cylinder or metal wand that looked like a pen. He took it out of the drawer put it on his palm and he touched a point with his thumb then 
the wand seemed to ignite with a golden light becoming a luminous object one as a small and shimmering sun. 
 
 
 What a beautiful thing Ami! What is that? 
 
 
 This is a weapon Pedrito. 
 
 
 A weapon?!.You use weapons! He began to laugh mischievously. 
 Yes sometimes we have to defend ourselves. Not always do we have the time to use our hypnotic powers especially when you get above a mob of furious uncivilized people. 
 
 
 Which is just what you could go through down there with the terris of 
PP. 
 
 
He said nothing. He gave me the object. Front its end came a golden 
flash that touched my chest. I felt a sweet flow throughout the body and I was happy quietly happy finding that life was something very beautiful without fear or renewed aggressiveness of any kind. 
 
 
I looked at Ami and I found the most wonderful being of the world. 
 
 
I realized from something above my everyday mind that I was standing before a soul of great inner elevation and appreciated the fact and I was filled with emotion to have such luck. 
 
 
But Ami was laughing at me. His smile and joy seemed pleasant and contagious and I too smiled happy as him without asking me anything at all. 
Shortly after I pointed again to the object. There emerged a flash that wasn’t golden but of a very light green color then I went back to my normal reality and way of thinking and it seemed to me now that the artifact could have been anything. 
 
 
 It is backwards Pedro connects you with your interior parts higher blocking your psychological and most primitive terrestrial zones. 
But of course this disconnection from the realities of the worlds not evolved makes it unable for one to lead a normal life in them. 
The effect lasts approximately ten earth hours or you disable it for that you have to press it again until the luminosity discharges but in the green mode. 
 
 
 I think it s great Ami especially when the enemies are not worlds; but if you're attacked by a mob not you're going to have time to go touching them all one by one. 
 
 
 If I am attacked by a swarm of terris I will do this: 
 
 
He pointed towards a wall of the ship this time came an object a light blue intensity similar to the flame of a gas burner; when he touched the wall it gave a soft click and thousands of small golden stars jumped out that were directed at high speed towards all points of the ship. 
 
 
Some reached me and I returned to find that life was something wonderful. 
 
 
 ha ha ha. "Do you see? This is a “cluster shot" but this bunch of light not only does not harm one who receives it but leaves them "illuminated". Nirvana without effort. and does not affect the one who has this object in the hand. 
 
 
He shot a green"ball" and I went back to normal. 
 Now that's good Ami! 
 
 
 It Is less prehistoric than the horrific destructive artifacts that the "geniuses" of your planet invent and does not make you affect a towering change like them in accordance with the law of cause and effect. Well now I have to get ready to become the Lord himself  Tonk the director general of the PP. 
 
 
 That stinking monster ? But you're just a child and he is a fat giant! 
 
 
 You are forgetting something Pedro: we can change our appearance. 
 
 
 True just like with Krato. But you cannot change your stature.Or you can?.. 
 
 
 Yes we can. 
 
 
 With surgeries and prosthesis? Again he began to laugh.  No Pedrito just by changing vibrations. 
 
 
 Ah of course. silly me. and how you are going to do to have more weight more kilos? 
 
 
 more body mass? It is not necessary just that I look more huge and it is very easy for our instruments that in less than a second can make a person look the way they want. You already saw what happened with Krato and the return to the normal state is just as easy. Here on this computer I have the energetic bio profile of Mr.Tonk and that is enough. 
 
 
Ami operated a few commands and there appeared the three dimensional image of the unkempt terri. 
 
 
 When you press this key plop I will become a carbon copy of the head 
 
 
 Fantastic! 
 
 
 In exactly two minutes Tonk will have a directive meeting that will take about half an hour. I am counting on that time to impersonate him trying to get to our friends and return with them to the conveyor beam of this ship which you will activate and four of us will be here. 
 
 
 Ja!.. how easy. 
 
 
 Everything will work out wonderfully well Pedro you're going to see. Now press the key and do not be alarmed when you see my new appearance I will be myself even if I have another voice. 
 
 
 
 
 Let’s do it. 
 
 
When I did that Ami was transformed before my eyes in the awful terri who directed his view toward me. 
 
 
His gaze did not resemble that of Ami in the least. With a strong cavernous voice he said: 
 
 
 ARE YOU AFRAID Pedro? 
 
 
 Uy! Emm. E you are y o u Ami? 
 
 
 OF COURSE I AM. DO NOT BE AFRAID. And I am now going towardS the YELLOW LIGHT THAT YOU ARE GOING TO TURN ON NOW. I did so according to HIS prior instructions. THE Ami terri headed toward the light saying: 
 
 
 DESCEND THIS SPACECRAFT UNTIL THE LIGHTNING PENETRATES DEEPER LEVELS AS DEEP AS ITS CAPACITY TO 
PENETRATE ABOUT TWO FLOORS ABOVE VINKA AFTER THAT I WILL SEE HOW I MANAGE. 
 
 
I felt chills before the inevitable proximity to the danger very frightening for him and for me. 
 
 
 How do you know that you're not going to stop right in front of a terri that will see you arise from nothing? 
 
 
 I HAVE TAKEN SOME PRECAUTIONS. I'M GOING TO APPEAR IN A ROOM WHICH AT THIS TIME IS EMPTY. WISHING LUCK AND THEN TURNS OFF THE LIGHTNING WHEN I AM DOWN THERE. SEE YOU SOON. 
 
 
I looked at the monitor to see if he had arrived. There he was inside a small infirmary. There was no one else in this place. I turned off the lightning and heard the resounding voice by a speaker of the monitor: 
 
 
 When I move to the lower levels you can't see me then you must have patience and faith. 
 
 
Those were the moments of greatest danger in my life. Any error of 
AMI any incident and goodbye drift to a world always inhospitable in a ship that I didn't know how to make it back to my world. In the best scenario dying next to Trask in the lonely hut of Krato if the ship was capable of reaching there without any reference. 
 
 
But without Vinka by my side knowing that worst would have happened to her. 
 
 
“No in this case I prefer to die at once" I thought. 
I listened to the laughter of the Ami terri who in spite of over a distance and of his appearance was not losing neither his good mood nor his aptitude to read my thoughts: 
 
 
 Always such an optimist Pedro. 
 
 
The child of white now turned into false chief of the PP went out of the infirmary in the precise moment in which two terris were happening to pass over there being surprised for the unexpected presence of their highest chief in those cellars. The first adverse contingency. 
 
 
A knot formed in my stomach. The things began to go out badly from the very beginning of the operation. Ami went forward to question them: 
 
 
 Ea you two. Where do you go? 
 
 
 TO THE BLUE SECTOR CHIEF. 
 
 
 Leave that for later. I need you with me so that you can help me. Come please. 
 
 
The men were going to do it but something seemed rare to them. There looked a second and one of them said: 
 
 
 FLAGS OF WAR! 
 
 
 What for do you need flags?  Ami asked innocently. 
 
 
For my horror the men extracted their weapons and covered my dear friend. I understood immediately that “flags of war” was a security key and that Ami was not knowing the answer the password. The second adverse contingency. 
 HANDS UP ONE MOVEMENT AND YOU ARE DEAD! 
 
 
Ami did not have time to extract his "weapon" of pocket to release the beams of happiness. A terri had taken it from behind with an arm on the neck and a weapon aiming at him in the temple while the other was twisted Ami’s arms to the back and handcuffed him. I was terrified dead of fear. 
 
 
 Do not look at him in the eyes this idiot is one of them. They are capable of hypnotizing with sight. 
 
 
 Be looking at the wall you worm! If you turn you are dead. And you enter the infirmary to look for adhesive tape to cover his eyes and mouth. Later we will sound the alarm. The button is at the end of the corridor. The main thing is that this extrakiano invader can neither look at us nor say anything. 
 
 
But the adhesive tape might not cover the powerful mind of Ami. When the man moved away I could see that my friend was concentrating intensely with closed eyes. 
 
 
Then the man who was with Ami kept his arms down with the movements of a robot put the hand in Ami terri’s pocket took the weapon of rays and pointed towards the half open door of the infirmary. A blue flash was seen and a beautiful bunch of fast golden points scattered in the corridor and the interior of the infirmary. With that came out the other terri showing a calm smile and a look full of Love. 
 
 
 Oh. oh. Let us free the hands of this wonderful being. he said and proceeded to release to my friend. 
 
 
The other was petrified. His mind was depending on the will of Ami but the beams did not affect him because he had the object in his hand. 
Ami separated his fingers gently took the cylinder and directed a beam to him. The face of the terri was illuminated. 
 
 
 Oh. What being of the highest evolution. he said enraptured while taking delight in contemplating of Ami. 
 
 
Other was idolizing him with a smile that seemed idiotic to me. 
 
 
 He is a saint. is an angel. What a fortune to be able to contemplate one of them so closely. 
 
 
Then I remembered that on my world many spiritual thoughts produce weakness that's why they move away from them and choose brute force or material power as a resource of protection or predominance. But here were two of the most fierce men of Kia who in spite of the innumerable trainings in martial arts and in use of the weapons they had were completely in favor of Ami who had not chosen the way of the brute force in his life but that of the interior development. 
 
 
Tell me what happened with the key   he ordered them. 
 
 
 Oh. Yes. It was changed a few minutes ago. “Flags of war” it must be answered with “Flaming bigheads”   answered the man of the PP pleased for being able to help. 
 
 
 What was that made you doubt me and to decide to ask me for the password? 
 
 
 Oh. Your soft voice and so kind manners. Here nobody says 
"please" regrettably. 
 
 
 Ah now it is clear it is difficult to me to be such a beast. 
 
 
 also Tonk has a very ugly smell. 
 
 
 I understand. Well. Now help me to liberate my friends of the case 
“Cardumen“. 
 
 
 No no. The case is already not any “Cardumen“ but “Emblems“. Its key was also changed. 
 
 
 Ah thank you. Go take me towards them and try to behave in a military way. 
 
 
 Oh yes and that God help us in this noble cause. to be able to help a being of such a high evolution .: What am I saying? I was completely atheistic. 
 
 
 Keep the reflections contemplations and praises for a moment of lesser risk that this one. 
 
 
 Oh. yes. 
 
 
 No none of this “oh. yes”. Say: YES CHIEF! 
 
 
 YES CHIEF! and take this smile offyou faces remember that here no one smiles 
 
 
 oh. yes. 
 
 
 I SAID SAY: YES CHIEF! 
 
 
 YES CHIEF! 
 
 
The three began to walk towards the corridors. I was looking more nervous than a cockroach in a henhouse. 
 FASTER. WALK AS IF YOU WERE FURIOUS BECAUSE THERE ARE CAMERAS AND OBSERVERS OBSERVE ITS SCREENS. 
 
 
 Oh. yes. I Say .: YES CHIEF! 
 
 
On having penetrated a door a pair of guards asked them for the password: FLAGS OF WAR! 
 
 
 FLAMING BIGHEADS!   Ami answered with a more aggressive voice now that of the very same Tonk. He had learned the lesson. 
 
 
 WHERE DO YOU GO? 
 
 
 TOWARDS THE PRISONERS OF THE CASE EMBLEMS! 
 
 
 GO AHEAD! 
 
 
I sighed relieved Ami had managed to put in HIS favor the adverse circumstances but .: for how long? 
 
 
 
 
 It seems that “daddy“ has bathed for the first time in his life   mentioned maliciously one of the guards who were guarding the entry from where Ami and his two assistants were leaving. 
 
 
The other answered: 
 
 
 So it seems. He did not leave his perfume this time.  and they started laughing furtively. 
 
 
I was glad that they had taken the matter in so lightly. 
 
 
Further on an elevator appeared they entered the door closed but I 
could see them. 
 
 
 FLAGS OF WAR!   said a voice from a speaker. 
 
 
 FLAMING BIGHEADS!   Ami terri thundered. 
 
 
 AUTHORIZED! 
 
 
Somehow I knew that if the password had not been the suitable one this elevator had gone directly towards severely armed investigators. 
 
 
Ami observed the terris who were adoring him with their sight trying to simulate his high spiritual emotion; indicated the button panel like asking which one to press. One of them did it and the vehicle started towards the cellars most complex and armored place of the headquarters of the Political Police and then I stopped seeing them. 
 
 
While I was looking at the screen I was requesting that everything was going off well but the time passed and passed and nothing happened. Occasionally I saw some terris going in and out of the elevator but nothing more until suddenly the worst thing happened: the alarm was sounding stridently throughout the barracks. 
 
 
Immediately one entire troop of armed men came up to the doors of elevator even the real Tonk who was shouting infuriated while he was waiting the doors to open which never did so 
 
 
 THESE SONS OF BITCH BLOCKED THE ELEVATOR!.. GO BY THE STAIRS ONE SQUAD! 
 
 
The next moment one of them returned: 
 
 
 THE ENEMY BLOCKED THE DOORS OF THE STAIRS AS WELL! 
  DEMOLISH THEM THEN! 
 YES CHIEF! 
 
 
I was driven to despair especially when I began to feel the explosions but moments later something wonderful happened: the doors of the elevator were opened and out of them a blue flash arose and then the whole brilliant cloud of golden points went away expanding in the corridor making approximately fifty Love illuminated armed terris that were over there even Tonk who wanted to kiss the hand of his double when he came out with Goro Clorka and .: VINKA! She was smiling happily. They were also under the effects of the spiritual beams. Then I activated the yellow light so that my friends could enter it which they did immediately while fifty shaggy terris soft like lambs they were seeing them off with blessings and the brilliant eyes of emotion. 
 
 
 Press the transformation key Pedro   Ami terri said from the room of reception. The four had come safe and healthy. I pressed the key and he returned to his normal appearance. I went to embrace Vinka who was looking at me as if she was seeing a species of God while Goro and Clorka in rapture and idolizing Ami. 
 
 
I was grateful that everything had come out well. 
Ami shot three green flashes and they recovered their habitual minds. They hugged us strongly with Vinka. She started sobbing of emotion. 
But Goro went on from the most sweet mysticism to the most intense anger: 
 
 
 THESE BAILIFFS SCOUNDRELS ANIMALS EVIL BORN BEASTS!.. I understood that they had treated you very badly. Forget it 
  advised him Ami taking his arm already you are safe. 
 
 
 They put current in my. in. Oh! HOW I WANTED TO KILL THEM! 
 
 
 and you saved yourself on time because they always begin with "soft" methods; later they apply the "hard" systems. 
 
 
 Fortunately they managed to torture neither Vinka nor to Clorka. No I did not know the class of beasts that. 
 
 
Clorka was crying. 
 
 
 I neither Goro and now: what are we going to do? We cannot anymore return to our house. Ami spoke to them clearly: 
 
 
 Forget that. You have to leave aside forever the past the house its objects everything; imagine that a hurricane happened and devastated the house but you are alive and safe. yes but now we do not have anything. 
 
 
 Do not say that Goro you have something very valuable: Love and this is the most beautiful thing of the Universe. 
 
 
Goro pondered a little and then embraced Clorka and Vinka. 
 
 
 You are right child this is the most valuable. But on the other hand we do not anymore have the right to walk free on the street. Perhaps we 
must ask for political asylum in another country. 
 
 
 Do not even think it Goro. If you were a common and current politician of the time yes; but you are related to the VIP topic extra planetary life and you already know that there is much paranoia and ambition with regard to this subject matter. You would not be safe in any place. 
 
 
 AND WHAT WE CAN DO THEN!   shouted desperately Clorka. 
 Do not worry we will take you to the hut of Krato in the Utna mountain. There you will be safe and you will be able to rest until it is decided what to do. 
 
 
Ami took the control of the ship and instantaneously we were "located" in Utna. There it was dawning. We descended in the farm of Krato. Trask was affectionate with us although not too much with Goro. 
 
 
 What a divine farm!   moved Clorka said contemplating the tones of the sky in the horizon which were going from violet to red orange as the sun began to set behind hills. 
 
 
Goro began to show a lot of interest in the place he was inhaling the mountain air looking at all the sides paying attention to the wonderful concert that they were producing ,the singings of an enormous variety of birds in the dawn. For them it was like having come from hell the 
torture and the cell of the PP to the paradise in just a few minutes. 
 
 
 What a beautiful garden! Look at those muflos Goro these ambrokas frindas and melenias; those burisas these trees of topa of buroburo  of hoho. 
 
 
 and also there are kikis guajos and zubayas Clorka. I only had seen them in the supermarket. 
 
 
 Yes I too. This is my first time in a rural garden. Oh here there are aromatic herbs longuchas tenkas and zumberras. And also there are flowers Goro! look at those pepiyas those so enormous lurindas and colorful. 
 
 
Their eyes were coming out of their orbits as we were approaching towards the hut. 
 Here there is muflos liquor!   Goro exclaimed on having seen the wine vault of the hermit 
 
 
 I need one gulp and a bed. 
 
 
 and I also   Clorka said humbly. 
 
 
 then go ahead go into the hut. 
 
 
We entered and Vinka opened the windows. 
 
 
 What a folk place Goro! It is just as in the series of the TV “The Little house of Mountain”. 
 
 
 I must admit that this is very beautiful Clorka but after sleeping we will see more. Sleep is bursting me. 
 
 
 Here they have a mattress on the floor there you will be able to sleep calmly. 
 
 
 What a very typical thing! This .: are there no creeping ones somewhere here?   Clorka asked with true fear. 
 
 
 No Clorka. At this heights ,on the mountains the creeping ones do not come and also not the lesser poisonous ones Ami calmed her down. 
 
 
 And patapatas? 
 
 
 neither Clorka. 
 
 
 but in this corner close to the roof I see a patapata web. 
 ah yes. But these patapatitas do not sting the people. They are there to eat up the annoying one chupetines and to the zumbozas that might come flying from the outside. Here there is nothing that can hurt you. 
 
 
Goro proceeded towards the mattress which was not very comfortable for him because it was not made for a gigantic terri. 
 
 
Ami went towards him: 
 
 
 I need Vinka in the ship until tomorrow. She is invited to have dinner in the house of Pedro's grandmother. The dinner would have already finished but in a few minutes we can be there and 
to reactivate the holiday which now will be finished with the presence of 
Vinka. And later I have to show them some important things. Do you give her permission Goro? You said that you were going to to do it. 
 
 
The terri already had the eyes closed. 
 
 
 Eh?.. Ah yes but if she behaves. zzzzzzz. 
 
 
 tomorrow we will be back here and if you are hungry there in the kitchen there must be a pan with a disgusting garabolo stew in hot sauce that Krato. 
 
 
On having listened to that Goro woke up and joined very interested. 
 
 
 Garabolo in hot sauce?.. Where?.. 
 
 
Vinka indicated to Clorka where the kitchen was and she started warming the pan happy to be in such a rustic place. 
 
 
 How marvelous!.. A firewood kitchen !.. Goro only was thinking now about the stew. 
 Garabolo! Mmm. Delightful. My favorite delicacy! They are very scarce because they cannot grow in captivity. Where does Krato obtain garabolos? 
 
 
 In this very place  uncle this is full of wild garabolos. You did not see them because they leave very early when the sun is a little higher. Krato has traps to catch them. 
 
 
 Then this is a paradise! Stay here to have dinner with us. 
Goro was getting enthusiastic and even tried to be kind which surprised me. 
 
 
 
 
 No thank you Goro. First I had to see the sinister remains of a butchered animal now is a jumble of mutilations of garabolo What awaits me if I remain here. Been grateful but no thanks. 
Why cannot you eat fresh fruits and vegetables? Goro did not feel diminished by Ami's comment. 
 you should see how substantial a garabolo stew is instead of criticizing. 
 
 
 I prefer not to contaminate my organism with substances of low vibratory quality. Thank you very much for the kind and generous invitation but we need to go. 
 
 
While the meal warmed up in the stove we’ll say good bye Goro was so filled with enthusiasm with the rural place and with the perspective of a garabolo in hot sauce that he passed the hand with muflos juice and he seemed to have forgotten his 
worries with regard to Vinka and the PP. Now he was in another world a world more benign with resplendent sceneries a prolific garden fat garabolos reachable with hand and lot of fermented juice. 
Soon we were going again in the direction of the Earth. 
 
 
 it is already much late there   I pointed out my grandmother and Krato must have gone to bed. 
 
 
 you are wrong Pedro. I have just thrown a glance and they are still chatting over a dessert. They have much to converse. 
 
 
 Then we still have time to go! 
 
 
 Sure! Your grandma was right. It would not harm you to listen to her advice occasionally. 
 
 
Vinka wanted to find out about this matter and we told her that she was right on having thought that we would come on the same night. 
 
 
 She is very intuitive. 
 
 
 No it is not that rather has a very powerful faith   Ami explained to her. 
 
 
 I feel that your grandma is going to like me Pedro. 
 
 
 Certainly Vinka and you also will like her. Later I asked: 
  Ami: What did you do on having gone out of the elevator in the armored sector? 
 
 
  Nothing I was launching those golden lights in the corridors and the spellbound terris were craving to helping me. They led me up to our friends and helped me to liberate them including the very same Goro's tormentors who became affectionate and sweet 
with me. But the guards who were watching the monitors made the 
alarm sound when they saw that Tonk was on the screen and before them at the same time. Then I said to my numerous assistants that they should block the doors and should maintain 
the elevator arrested. They did that. This way we came up through the beam that you you lit and it brought to us to this ship. Simple. 
 
 
Yes simple but for him. 
 
 
Later Vinka recaptured the central point of our eagerness: 
 I hope uncle Goro authorizes me to live on the Earth. I believe that what has happened in these days might have softened his heart. 
 
 
 I do not want to be a killjoy Vinka but do not get enthusiastic too much. I thought the same at first but now I suspect that Goro is programmed to prevent always the happiness of the others. He really is a killjoy by vocation. 
 
 
 the fact is that the poor uncle had a too rigid and severe upbringing. Vinka explained happiness is something prohibited for him. 
 
 
 but all the sufferings that has happened lately might change him. I 
said. 
 
 
 the suffering is a teacher   the child of the stars showed. but its teachings are very expensive they leave ugly wounds in the soul. And it can become addictive also. Sometimes the people get accustomed to suffering so much that they cannot decide in favor of another kind of life. If they miss suffering they feel like air is lacking.And there exist 
still others who think that God likes to see His sons to suffer and so they look for frightful lives. That's why the best Teacher who exists is called  Love and the real Love is the result of a good balance between kindness and intelligence. But regrettably for the time being Goro is not at this necessary height. 
8 
HEXIS 
 
 
 
 
We are already arriving to your house Pedro we threw a glance at the monitor. 
 
 
On the screen there appeared Krato and my grandma dying with laughter sitting at the table. 
 
 
 Then I seized a terri’s neck with the arm to another side with another arm and I made his hit the huge headed ones. Their heads burst like pumpkins but inside there was nothing at all because inside a terri’s head there is nothing. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Ha ha ha!   my grandmother was seconding him happily. 
 
 
Krato was telling her his lies his pleasantries rather because he knew very well that nobody was going to believe his exaggerations. 
 
 
Vinka was perplexed: 
 
 
 But .: What is happening here?.. This gentleman looks alike Krato but it is not he. 
 
 
We explained to her the changes to which he was submitted. Then and there she wanted that Ami fattened her legs but he said that for the time being she would have to remain like how she is .i.e the whole beautiful girl  he said like a flirtatious comment. She looked at her legs and did not agree. 
 
 
My grandmother was stimulating Krato to keep on fantasizing. 
 
 
 And with the third terri what did do you Krato? 
 Ah that one. Yes. Now I remember it. He was big and wide like a bull that I saw yesterday on the television. 
 
 
 Uy!. 
 
 
 the frightful terri was spitting throwing froth from the mouth and sparks from the eyes. He prepared himself to hit me. The hate was pouring out of him. He threw some dirt backwards with a paw seized with impulse and 
came above to throw me from the precipice; I was on the rim and only it was provided with handles to defend myself. 
 
 
 And what did you do then? 
 
 
 nothing at all. When I was at a fingers distance I moved to one side rapidly. 
 
 
 AND?. 
 
 
 I said “Olé“ and the terri went far away into the abyss. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 Ha ha ha. 
 
 
  evidently this pair is highly compatible   Ami indicated with an accomplice smile. 
 
 
Vinka was filled with enthusiasm. 
 
 
She is a very nice and happy lady she is going to receive us very well. 
 
 
 Be sure of that Vinka. 
 
 
Ami stopped the ship over my house of the beach. 
 
 
 We have arrived. We are going to join below in this celebration. 
We descended through the beam of yellow light and presented ourselves before them. 
They could not believe that everything had been solved so rapidly and that Vinka there. The holiday was recommencing and now with all nobody was missing. My grandmother was looking admiringly at and caressing my fiancée. 
 
 
 Vinka is a wonderful creature Pedrito! A little different on the outside compared to what is normal here but it is seen that inside she is a very good girl. I knew that Saint Cirilo was not going to fail me. Did you see? 
 
 
 You are the actual champion zodiacal child. How did you rescue Vinka and her uncle and aunt from the armored sector of the PP? 
 
 
Ami told the story and we we gave a happy general applause to the child of the stars. Later he said that I had helped him and that also I was deserving an applause and so they applauded me. My grandmother was happy. 
 
 
 and now although it was late the happiness continued in this house also we were in holidays and nobody was working here tomorrow. I will serve you dinner Vinka. I will come. Make yourself comfortable here. What happiness my God! 
 
 
 and I want another plate   I said because earlier I had eaten only half. Soon the meal came. 
 What a good aroma! Mmmm   said Vinka. But I do not know if I am going to like this food.although it smells wonderful. 
 
 
 Vinka you are going to Love it imagine that it is a garabolo. 
 
 
 Lets see. Let me try this meat which looks so soft.M.I like it very much. 
 
 
 Puaf. I return at once I am going to my ship to eat my HEALTHY food because I have almost not eaten the entire day. I will be back. 
 Bring it here and we will all eat together my grandmother said 
 
 
 I am afraid that it is not possible Lily because on having seen and after it smells what you eat my appetite is gone. But I will return at once. 
 
 
The color of the wine attracted the attention of Vinka. 
 
 
 This drink has a very pretty color. 
 
 
 the "Wine" is a delight Vinka. 
 
 
 Do you want to try it?   my grandmother asked her. 
 
 
 yes please Lily. 
 
 
 here you have only one small glass for children. More wine Krato 
 
 
 Not now thank you very much Lily. 
 
 
I was imagining that Krato was half drunk  that's why I was surprised on seeing him push back the drink. 
 do not say to me that you are not going to take any more wine Krato. I do not know of what you speak earthling child. It happens that I do not 
drink rapidly because I like very much to drink. 
 
 
 I do not understand you Krato. 
 
 
 when I drink I do it slowly “Betro“ tasting every gulp because if I drink rapid it gives me sleep and I start snoring and this holiday is wonderful I would not Love to lose and I do not also want to deprive myself of the aptitude to enjoy the exquisite flavor of this beautiful terrestrial discovery called “Wine“. I must recognize that the juice of muflos next to the "Wine" is at the level of a rude rustic concoction. What is the name of the fruit from which this juice of the gods comes? 
 
 
I went to the fridge and sliced a bunch of grapes. 
 
 
 These ones. There are called grapes. 
 
 
 What a beautiful bunch extrakiano child. 
 
 
 They are wonderful! Allow me to try one   exclaimed Vinka. 
 
 
 Sure. 
 
 
 Exquisite! 
 
 
 It seems to me that San Krato Warehouse will create a division in this world. Ho ho ho! Now when I remember .: Did you feed Trask. 
 
 
 yes Krato. My uncle and aunt remained in your hut who will take care of 
Trask your bugo likes them very much. 
 
 
 what demonic things is that terri doing in my hut? Ami was returning. 
 It was the best place available for hiding them Krato.I hope it does not bother you. 
 
 
 Hum. This is. 
 
 
He looked at my grandmother who was smiling tenderly. 
 
 
 no it of course does not bother me. And this way Trask will remain accompanied. How long are they going to stay there Ami? 
 
 
 Krato did not seem very satisfied in spite of his attempt of hiding it. 
 if you want we can return right now I leave you there and take Vinka’s uncle and aunt to the other side. Shall we go Krato? 
 
 
 Nooo. I was asking about it with simple curiosity. Also. 
 
 
 Aslo what Krato? 
 
 
 Well. We had spoken about the possibility of I remaining somewhere here 
. 
 
 
 That he remains on the Earth Ami! He is already transformed into an earthling. 
 
 
 And where would he live?   the child of white asked us. 
 
 
 Here with us for sure. True grandma? 
 
 
 I would be pleased. Vinka would sleep in my room and Krato in that which is empty. 
 
 
Ami seemed to agree with these arrangements. 
 
 
 Very well for me there is no problem. Are you ready not to return any more to your hut Krato? 
 
 
The old man got excited. 
 
 
 That is. The truth is that I did not hope something like this to happen so soon. And there were many years in that beautiful place. sniff. But I already once had me to leave all my past behind when I transformed myself in swama. Not even the toothbrush I could take with me and I will tell you that I was very but very important rich and. Not that is already of  no interest. The past needs to be always left behind true Ami? 
 
 
 Right Krato. Exactly for this purpose the death exists. 
 How is this cosmonaut child? 
 
 
 You are very attached to everything to your places to your dear ones to your belongings to your addictions to your ideas to your appearance to your memories to your routines to everything. And the Universe needs that its creatures are evolving being perfected by means of other experiences other situations other places others persons other ideas. But due to your fidelity the only way that is left to be able to go on to other learning situations and also of happiness is by means of decline and destruction of the “clothes“ of this body. And then farewell to the fidelities to another story to turn the sheet again the end and that they have left not even the memory except much much depth of the soul. 
 
 
 And then do we die?   Vinka asked. 
 
 
 You do not leave another way than that of being estranged by force but if you were less attached as it happens with souls of higher evolution they would not need that one hard process called death. They would leave easily aside their fidelities and would move 
voluntarily to the new situations that the Universe has prepared for them; also they would not lose the memory of the previous situation. In my memory are all my previous lives  since I was half a gorilla up to today. 
 
 
We all remained very thoughtful before the simple explanation of Ami. Many times I had doubted the God's kindness on having thought that why He had invented something so painful like the death. But now thanks to this explanation the death was acquiring for 
me a sense that it was not contradictory with the idea of Love God because it is a natural that the Love looks for our evolution for our improvement and 
if we are not capable of overcoming voluntarily our fidelities we do not leave another way than of to be pushed by force out of one situation to pass 
through another. 
 
 
 
 
 you are right neutronic child. Some day I had to leave that place 
separation was inevitable and if that is like that if that time is right now so be it. Already am here I will stay here forever. along with this beautiful lady yes   he said taking my grandmother by her shoulder. She brought her head over to the breast of the mountain dweller smiling pleased. It was clear that the romance was already armed but now it was not bothering me on the contrary 
 
 
I liked the idea always of having Krato around her close by. Suddenly he remembered something. 
 But Trask. and his eyes became damp. Ami started laughing. 
 Trask is going to be well. I will take charge of him Krato. He trusts in me. Can you do it? 
 
 
 That is. sniff. I believe yes. I trust in you and I am grateful to you for it Ami. 
 
 
 You are welcome Krato. Further on I will deal with your insertion in this world we will see to it. Well it is time to finish such a nice meeting. It is late and tomorrow I have to lead you to knowing other things children. 
 
 
 the bed of Vinka is already prepared in my room beside mine. 
 
 
 but do not get enthusiastic too much you already know how  Goro is. 
 
 
 Very well I have to go back to the ship and I will return tomorrow. 
 
 
We said goodbye and I went to bed almost without being able to believe what was happening: Vinka would sleep in my house! My happiness had no limits except for what might happen with Goro. But it was one very hard day and it was much late. Scarcely I put the head in my pillow I fell into a deep sleep. 
Next day I woke up few soft knocks on my door. Still half asleep I  did not remember what had happened the previous day I did not remember anything that's why I said: 
 come in grandma. 
 
 
But instead of my grandmother the beautiful Vinka appeared bringing a tray in her hands. 
 
 
It seemed to me that I was dreaming during the most beautiful sleep of the world but it was not a sleep my 
soul mate was bringing to me the breakfast in that tray the breakfast and all her fondness. 
 
 
 oh .: Vinka!.. You did not have to bother. Thank you very much. 
 
 
  it is not an inconvenience Pedro it is a real pleasure. Did you sleep well? She sat down next to me looking tenderly. 
 oh yes very well. Thanks to you .: And did you sleep well? 
 
 
 it was one of the most beautiful nights of my life. Knowing that I was so quite near of you. 
 
 
My grandmother also appeared. 
 
 
 good morning kid. You have to hurry because Ami and Krato are already ready and they are waiting for you. 
 
 
 What Ami came already? 
 
 
  yes some time ago. 
 
 
  And why did not you wake me up earlier? 
  Vinka wanted you to rest a little more. she is going to take care of You very much she said with true implication. 
 
 
 Let us go inside and look at what the lazy “Betro” is doing Ami  said Krato coming insdie the room with Ami. 
For me that I have no brothers and that I am used to certain solitude at home that one was a very curious situation. Normally nobody enters my room 
when I am put to bed and now there was Vinka my grandmother Krato and Ami. Then I realized that Krato was dressed in a beach shirt shorts sneakers and white stockings beach clock also with a little plastic red mail box and a cap with visor. Now yes that was looking like a common and current earthling. 
 
 
 Where from did you extract these clothes Krato? Ha ha ha! Ami went forward to answer: 
 
 
 I brought them to him. Do you like Krato? 
 
 
 No. I mean yes. But this child is laughing at me .: Do I look like a big ugly bird? 
 
 
 Yes of course   Vinka said laughing. For her these garbs also were strange. But my grandmother encouraged it: 
 Nooo Krato you turn out to be very well dressed like this very sportive and juvenile. 
 
 
 you look very well Krato   I said  I was laughing. About “prophet“ to “ 
beach playboy”. But it is not a mockery. 
 
 
 Are you ready for a return into the stars Pedro?   Ami asked me smiling happily. 
 I have still to bathe and. 
 
 
 no nothing of that. It is enough that you enter the room of cleanliness of my ship you know already. 
 
 
 oh yes I had forgotten it. 
 
 
I served quickly the breakfast to myself and soon we were saying goodbye to my grandmother. 
 
 
 Do you want to look for any of your things in your hut Krato or that I bring you something? 
 
 
 no dynamite child. I died for Kía and the dead persons do not take with them anything to the other world; Neither did I bring anything to this world 
. sniff. Do not forget to take care of poor Trask . sniff. and to bring a pair of chubby and juicy garabolos. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Once more we were sliding into the ship for another space time. Ami Vinka and I. 
 
 
 Where are we going Ami? 
 
 
 I want to show you one more interesting world amongst the thousands of evolved worlds of this galaxy. It wont take long. Later we will go to see what is happening with Clorka and Goro. 
 
 
A completely dry planet appeared behind the glasses. It was looking very much like our moon but it had more reddish tonalities that is to say it was similar to Mars. Our ship was directing towards its surface at an enormous speed. 
 
 
 Here we are: this is the Hexis world. Here there is a much more advanced civilization than all those which you have seen until now. 
As Ami began to fly around that sphere at an impressive speed doing a revolution in less than one minute very quickly I understood that there was no sea. 
 
 
 This seems to be a dead and dry planet. Ami was very satisfied. 
 ah yes. In its surface there is nothing more than stones but in its interior. 
 
 
 do not say to me that the whole civilization of this world is inside. 
 
 
 yes it is Pedrito. All the humanities who have a level of evolution like that of beings of this planet have moved their civilizations to the interior. 
 
 
Vinka was interested very much. 
 
 
 Do you mean that the most advanced worlds do not live on the surface? 
 
 
 Of course. The interior is much safer. 
 
 
 Why?. 
 
 
 for the same treason hat I told you with regard to the underground bases. There inside the undesirable parts of the moments of the sun do not reach nor other annoying beams the meteorites cannot come neither the 
thunderstorms nor the hail nor the tornadoes nothing; it is possible to regulate the climate by will in less space wonderful ecosystems can be created very illuminated and full of water and oxygen although out here is neither ambience nor a water drop. They can avoid the annoying insects and other un desirable species of these ecosystems. And one does not attract attention of the un evolved neighbors. it is possible to live next to worlds like yours without them realizing that a whole big civilization exists inside of this neighboring planet a seemingly dead and dry planet. Anyway know that : to live inside the worlds is an evolutionary stage much superior in the cosmic life. 
 
 
 Golly! That is an innovation had never imagined it so. And now when I think that might explain that all the planets of our solar system should seem no to have life. 
 
 
 and it is the same in our solar system   Vinka said. Ami was glad. 
 Right boys. In the Universe there is muuuuch more life than you suppose but since your civilizations are so "spiritual". it is better that for the time being that they do not know that one more step exists above. 
 
 
 I realize. 
 
 
 On the other hand to live inside a world is a reflection of the attitude of the soul. 
 
 
 How is that? 
 
 
 the humanities of your worlds live in the outer part: yes? 
 
 
 Sure. 
 
 
 in the part which is out OF EVERYTHING. I Mean that you do not pay attention to the internal they are superficial and that's why they live on the surface of their worlds. This is one reflection of the attitude of your souls. 
 
 
 Can you explain it better? 
 
 
 To you it is interesting to know everything that is outside very far that's why they make big efforts to go out to go to other solar systems if it was possible to millions of kilometers outwards; but about what exists within a small distance inside your own planets about that they do not know anything nor are they interested in it very much. 
 It is true!.. There exists a NASA that goes outside; but there does not exist a NASA that investigate inwards. and that is much closer .because they look only at the external things at the appearance of everything of the others and of themselves without paying too much attention to the internal thing. 
 
 
 What a curious subject but I believe that I begin to understand. 
 
 
 for the same superficial attitude of your souls you do not know even yourselves you never throw a glance towards the interior of your hearts; there is interest only of the external thing the visible thing with the eyes the material thing the dense thing; and that's why they live in worlds that are a reflection of their souls where the material predominates very strongly over the spiritual or interior or subtle. And also that's why they have the tendency to blame the others for their dramas without seeing that everything has its origin in the interior of everyone. 
 
 
 Vinka made conclusions: 
 
 
 Ofir then is not a world quite advanced and your world either. 
 
 
 Yes. Our own ones are exterior civilizations for the time being but in Ofir as well as in Galactic Doll my planet since some time we are preparing our ecosystems inside. That's why when I took you to my world and when we were leaving I said to you that we had visited only the exterior. Do you remember? 
 
 
 ah yes. I remember. 
 
 
 I also. By the way. How is your mom Ami?   I asked. 
 
 
 perfectly well. Preparing herself to come to Kyria along with my father. 
 
 
 How nice! I always remember her advice: "The feet in the ground the sight above and the heart in Love”. Give her our greetings Ami. 
 
 
 Yes will do. Well. Would you like to live inside a world? 
 
 
Vinka doubted. 
 
 
 in spite of the nice thing that it seems. I do not know it produces a sensation in me as of claustrophobia. to never be able to look at the stars 
. 
 
 
 here also it is possible to project the aspect of the exterior sky on the domes Vinka. 
 
 
 yes. very well must be a thing of getting accustomed. 
 
 
 many advances are faced with rejection at first but further on the people do not want to lose them. For example with the writing. It was more romantic to write with ink and a feather pen  now writing is done with computer keyboards and almost nobody would want to return to the pen neither to the wagons nor to the signs of smoke. 
 
 
Ami directed the ship in to the interior of the arid Hexis surface. 
 
 
 We are going to penetrate with an authorized entry as we did in Shaya  Salim so they are not terrified when they see that we are going to hit the area. 
 
 
And so it was: we "dematerialized" to enter crossing the dark rocks that they were blocking the entry while Vinka was covering the face with horror. 
 
 
Immediately we appeared in an impressive world of light and color that seemed to have no limits. We could not believe what we saw. 
 
 
 BEEEAAAAUUUU! 
 
 
Lakes meadows of green and orange tone buildings that were looking like glazing multicolored crystals and of a futurist architecture that not even in Ofir could I see. Enormous buildings and of other forms: floating in the air! Big paved patios or with lawn of several colors in that many people were going in for sports; beautiful 
stadiums thousands of spaceships natural gardens full of trees shrubs and planted flowers so that they were shaping beautiful designs that were appreciated better from the height. 
 
 
 This is the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen in my life!   Vinka full of happiness was expressing. 
 Just as in the Kía base the "sky" was looking like a real sky  Only that it tended more toward light pink than sky blue and the most impressive thing of everything was that 
 
 
I could not see the limits of that extraordinary cavern. 
 
 
 In these worlds  the populations live in cavities that sometimes have tens of kilometers of diameter   was telling Ami. There there are establishment constructed that never replete with people like your cities. I already told you that big cities do good neither to the persons nor to the planet. In these big spaces everything has been done by harmony with the Universe. There are many of these establishments in this world big and small and they all are linked with each other. 
 
 
 This is a super civilization Ami!.. 
 
 
 Sure. Now we are going to go to see an interplanetary beauty contest 
 
 
 he said laughing. There are many visitors originating from a big variety of worlds in this place today. 
 
 
That seemed rare to me because the beauty contests always gave me the idea of to be something superficial but I was already getting accustomed to it as Ami was showing us unexpected surprises that after all were not what we 
had thought. 
 
 
He stopped the ship in a "parking" located in a patio on a big circular 
building. Along with our ship I could see an immense variety of spaceships of 
diverse sizes but rather small in general. Some persons were moving there going or coming from their vehicles. 
 
 
I was called to attention powerfully by few enormous beings of big red heads and multicolored outfits. Their faces were not even vaguely human and there were many other types of humanoids. Almost it was looking like a disguises holiday but the whole world was happy. In many cases I did not know if 
they had colorful hair with eccentric hairstyles or if they were adornments or hats. The same was happening to me with some details of the faces or of the bodies. 
 
 
 Look at those guys Vinka   I said on seeing some beings who had tails. Ami was laughing. 
 This species lived in the trees in its past. But it is good that you do not criticize anything. You  have to have your minds extensively open because here you are going to see things that will seem very curious or ridiculous to you but for these persons are completely normal. Now we are going to the cleaning quarters to disinfect so as to go down. We did so and then we descended along with Ami. We walked towards an elevator nearby. Its door was opened and from it existed a couple of. well I was going to say giant feathered parrots but Ami says that it is necessary to respect and so there came out another couple of extreme heights and colors. they greeted us with big amiability in the language of the evolved worlds and they continued their way. Vinka and I became a little nervous because we did not know what 
to do. Once inside of elevator Ami was amusing himself looking at our faces. 
 
 
 Here nobody is going to hurt you children. 
 
 
The box of that vehicle round and transparent was very big and its roof was very high. I understood that very very tall beings were occupying it sometimes. 
 
 
We descended towards the interior of the building and from that height I 
could see an ambience full of. people. The most incredible variety of 
“humanoid models” were walking over there using the strangest clothing that it is possible to conceive. 
 
 
Some of them were provoking in me big fear due to their faces and strange bodies but the whole world seemed very ardent and happy. 
 
 
When the doors of the elevator were opened and we went out I felt a nice perfume. 
 
 
 the place is perfumed so that the natural smells of some species do not bother someone else. Let us Go let's enter the room the presentation has begun already. 
 
 
We entered a few big doors and I could see an illuminated stage in the central point of that room surrounded with seats full of. people. Not all chairs were equal; the smallest were occupied by beings of less size they were sitting in the front closer to the stage; the biggest behind. We were directed towards the sector of the kids. We found a line with few people. Ami asked for permission while we were advancing between the legs of kind. little brothers of the Universe. but nobody was paying a special attention to us. When we settled 
I started seeing what was happening there. A quite fat and burly entertainer of grey face and very big mouth (he reminded me of a hippopotamus but I say it with all respect). much happy he was reporting the merits of the candidate who was going to present. 
 
 
Turning on the translator earphone I could understand almost everything. I say "almost" because many of the things that he was saying were not making sense for me. For example: 
 
 
 the one who is going to present before you now has the honor of belonging to the “body of  white amsas” of his planet located in the sector “Maj ok 2”. It has not entered the “intraluminic element” yet 
but its "urewas" are still to be classified. Here he is. 
There appeared something like a walking lettuce. He appeared greeted nicely concentrated and then went away. Later there came another who did more or less the same that is to say nothing at all. And this way the strangest and frightening beings were appearing in some cases of the galaxy. They were walking or crawling or were swaying or  even flying sometimes. 
 
 
 
 
They were smiling (those who had mouths as ours) were showing their rare outfits they were concentrating doing some movements in front of the public and then they were moving back. 
 
 
I did not understand anything but the public did and sometimes I was exclaiming something like “ohhhh" when the beings of the stage were concentrating. I was feeling something very nice sometimes 
but finally Vinka and I were looking without understanding. 
 
 
 What are they trying to do Ami? 
 
 
 it is something similar to a beauty contest but with two big differences. In the first place here one does not compete nobody wins or loses. Each one shows himself and tries to please the public and this is its only award. Secondly it is not the external beauty 
what they exhibit. 
 
 
 No? 
 
 
 Of course not. As the variety of external forms is so much for us it doe snot make sense to say “this person is nicer or uglier than this the other”. In fact we do not pay too much attention to the exterior of the persons. What in one side is "nice" in another side it is "ugly" that is very transitory and very relative; that's why we go directly to the interior. The real beauty is something of inside and that is 
exactly what the participants show: their internal beauty. 
 
 
 ah. now I understand better. But how can the public see the interior beauty of the participants? 
 
 
 No it is not possible to "see". The internal beauty is not within reach of the eyes. 
 
 
 And how do they catch it then? 
 
 
 with the superior senses of the soul Pedro. 
 
 
 ah. Certainly these people are much evolved. I am not I can only guide myself with my eyes I  do not have these superior senses of the soul. 
 
 
 and neither do I. Vinka said a little sad. 
 
 
 It is not so like that children. The truth is that you do have these senses but you do not usually pay attention to them because it is something very subtle and you are accustomed to be fixed only in the strident thing. But make the effort to feel what these friendly people are trying to show subtly. Pay attention. 
 
 
A very thin being appeared of the blackest skin and smooth hair that were throwing blue light due to such an intense blackness. The specimen was looking like one of those sticks with tangles to clean the apartment but stopped the other way round. I could not know if it was a man or woman. 
 
 
 she is a neither man nor woman   Ami said stunning us but he again he was laughing. Do not believe that the whole intelligent life of the Universe works on the base of two sexes like you or like me. 
 
 
 Nooo? 
 
 
 of course not. This is only one of the forms but there are many other just as it happens with other animals and vegetable species in your own worlds. Finally this soul sister that you see there generates herself and reproduces herself. No. there is so much variety 
that it is not worth while explaining one to them between all the possible reproduction methods that exist in the Universe. 
 
 
But Vinka and I were too curious and we wanted to know at least how this being was reproducing in particular. 
 
 
 It is well. This being reproduces by means of. eggs. 
 
 
 What?! Ah no! Ha ha ha! THIS TYPE PUTS EGGS VINKA!. 
 
 
 Shhh. See? You are scandalized by everything. Know that this being would be FRIGHTENED to see the bloody and painful form in which the babies are born in your worlds. 
 
 
I thought a little and thought that Ami was right. 
 
 
 Everything is relative boys. Lets ,pay attention to what this soul is trying to send us. The thin guy. or girl. The thin being was concentrating in the middle of stage. I closed my eyes and tried to feel. but I did not feel anything. I believe that it was because of my mind which still much impressed by what I had listened earlier and Vinka was just as I but the public seemed fascinated. Ami understood what was happening to us. 
 
 
 I must not have mentioned the matter. It is known that in worlds like yours sexuality is usually considered to be a “highly frightening topic. But they pretend the fright with bad taste jokes. Well we have to return to Kía. Let us go boys we do not have a lot of time ahead. 
 
 
Once in the ship towards the direction of Kía Ami said: 
 
 
 You will realize that the intention of this trip was to show you a civilization in the interior of a planet so that you see in direct form that to a higher evolution the external is of least importance. 
 
 
 Ah .: Yes? Certainly Ami of course. 
 
 
 To see if you are diminished a little by this “optical racism” from which you suffer. Ha ha ha. And so that you begin to pay attention to what the persons 
radiate instead of to be fixed only in what they look like or in what they say. And also so that you are fixed a little more in your own interior. The real thing the important thing of the beings is inside. 
That's why the evolved persons look more at the interior and less at the exterior. And when the evolution is less it looks more outwards the transitory thing in all kinds of matters. 
 
 
 Certainly but we lack muuuuch evolution. Vinka said. Ami was laughing. 
 You lack attention only that and a bit of practice. 
 
 
Kía was already opposite to us occupying the whole space behind the crystal glass. 
 
 
 
 
 There you have your uncle and aunt enjoying an evening of the sun in the mountains. 
 
 
In a monitor Clorka and Goro were appearing walking embraced along the rim of one lagoon contemplating enraptured by the scenery followed closely by Trask who was balancing contently with his long neck while several garabolos were fluttering over there. Very quickly 
we come near them and Vinka ran to embrace them. 
 
 
 How did you sleep uncle and aunt? 
 
 
 Very well very well. With the beauty of this place we almost forgot that the PP is behind us that we have lost everything and that we do not have where to go. 
 
 
Ami making a tone between optimistic and mysterious asked them: 
 
 
 And wont you like to stay here?.. 
The Kía couple were shaken and devoured Ami with their looks. 
 
 
 What. what do you mean?.. Is that possible?.. 
 
 
 Sure. This hut will remain uninhabited for ever because its inhabitant Krato has decided to remain to live forever in the planet of this child and he will never return here. 
 
 
 He is now my grandma’s boyfriend Ha,ha,ha!   I was still feeling somewhat ridiculous about their "spring" romance. 
 
 
The uncle and aunt of Vinka began to cheer up visibly. 
 
 
 The truth is that yesterday evening and the whole morning we were thinking about that about living here and things like that. We both like very much the solitude that's why we almost do not have any 
friends. We were considering the idea of devoting ourselves to agriculture of doing a garden as the one that Krato has here to construct a hut and. 
 
 
 You are already a little mature for thinking this way. Here you have a hut ready to be inhabited and decorated by Clorka and that 
garden does not belong anymore to Krato. Also he has left the whole machinery for making the fermented juice of muflos you might sell it just as the products of the garden to the most nearby people which is approximately four hours ahead. Over there there is a wagon and Trask is very strong and he also from now on belongs to you Ami was explaining. 
 
 
They were looking at it more and more ardently especially Clorka. 
 
 
 I all my life I have dreamed of living in the field far from the noise of the city and Goro also and now this secret desire becomes true for us .: This feels like a dream! 
 
 
 I also from child was dreaming of living in nature also I wanted to study agronomy to go away to live in some forest but my father who was very 
authoritarian he wanted that I was employed soon at the same drugstore to which he had dedicated all his life and 
he did not finance my studies. But the truth is that I always hated this drugstore and that city. Yes if it was possible I would remain pleased in these beautiful mountains and in these wonderful sceneries. 
 
 
 Good then. It is all ready. This is your land and your house   Ami said happily. 
On having listened to that Goro began to smile for the first time in its life. It made him look shining. He was observing all sides without being able to believe that all that beauty that was surrounding him was going to be his daily panorama. He looked at a beautiful valley there below with infinite tones of green he smiled again a few tears fell down his cheeks with happy emotion and. In these moments the fact was that he felt bad he became 
pale and we had to help him to inside the hut and make him lie down on the mattress. 
 
 
 I do not know what is happening to me. I got excited very much felt sickness and. 
 
 
 It’s ok   Ami joked as you are not used to the positive emotions you fell ill. Ha,ha,ha. 
 
 
In that moment there happened something that seemed frightful to me: the hair of the face and of the head of Goro began to fall down. 
 
 
 You are transform into a swama uncle Goro you are transforming yourself! 
  Vinka was shouting with an immense happiness. Ami and Clorka also became very satisfied but I did not know what disaster might happen there 
. if something else was happening. 
 
 
 It is not a disaster Pedro. This is rather something wonderful. In two or three more days our friend Goro will fully transform into a pleasant and an inoffensive swama. He evolved fast thanks to all the emotional blows that he endured in this one short time. Also he was disappointed of some falsities in 
which he believed and this way it created a space in him for more real values. But the last blow was positive the fact that 
he now has these beautiful places and a new life at his disposal which 
verifies that the Love and the happiness can make evolution much more rapid than suffering. 
 
 
 and now you are going to be finally a human being uncle   Vinka said laughing. 
 
 
But the terri was terri and he wanted still to defend his race before the offense made by Vinka. He was going to say something but he could not because several enormous free teeth were dancing inside of his mouth. In the end he set to laugh at himself on seeing his teeth on the palm of its hand. 
 
 
Ami was very ardent. 
 
 
 the PP looks for a couple terri swama so there is already no danger any more for them. Nobody is going to suspect in a swama couple. Does not it seem fabulous to you? Until the fingerprints change with the transformation. And yours will also change Clorka and then our friends of the Registry office of this country will obtain a new identity piece for you both. I will deal with the rest. 
 
 
 but we speak very bad kairoso the language from here. 
 
 
 well then I will obtain documents of resident foreigners legally. Do not worry for anything leave it to me. And also I will obtain books so that you learn kairoso. 
 
 
Goro was more fortified now was smiling satisfied. Little by little he was transforming into a good natured swama and he allowed it without putting up resistance of any type. 
 
 
 for the time being you will only have to rest Goro you already know that these transformations are inoffensive and that does not hurt at all but you are going to be weak a couple of days that's why you will have to be in bed. 
 
 
The future ex terri tried to say something but the air was escaping from his mouth with less and less teeth and he could not do it and again he started laughing. 
 
 
 Do not worry Goro. This night or morning you will have new teeth but little ones yes. 
 
 
 human teeth   Vinka insisted to bother again her but now Goro threw a toothless laughter that was chorused by all of us. 
 we are going to be very happy here   Clorka said full of new emotions. 
 
 
My soul mate made the most of the opportunity to return to the central topic of our worries: 
 
 
 yes uncle and aunt you are going to be very happy here but you should understand that this is not the place adapted for a youngster who must finish her studies. No?.. 
 
 
Vinka had just put the cards on the table. The most important matter of my life would begin to be played there: the possibility that Goro was authorizing Vinka to go away to my planet. I prepared myself for long and tense and loose pulls and but Goro was of very good humor now and he said something that not in the most optimistic of my dreams could I imagine: 
 
 
 Hu all light Vinka. Youl futule and youl haffiness ale not in Kía. I wash a lock head for causing sho many obstacles for you and fol having dishtlusted Ami sho much Ami and thish good child that ish youl 
soul mate. 
 
 
I could not believe to what I was listening. 
 
 
 Then uncle?   Vinka said with the soul in a thread. 
 
 
 Shule you aal authorized to go away to live to the Earth. 
 Great!!!   exclaimed all including Clorka. 
 
 
Vinka came towards me euphoric from happiness with tears in the eyes. We embraced each other for a long time. Now nothing was going to intervene between our Love. The happiness was waiting for us in a radiant future full of light. 
 
 
Butterflies garabolos and other insects began to flutter cheerfully around the hut. 
 
 
Ami was congratulating Vinka’s uncle: 
 
 
 Very well Goro very well and you will not lose your darling niece because whenever it is possible for me I will bring her to you so that you are together for a couple of days. 
 
 
 Dhank You Ami Mush thank you. sniff. 
 
 
I remembered that he had said that was it not allowed for him to take the lovers for a celestial walk by the Cosmos but only to give help for things that have to do with the Plan. He perceived what I was thinking. 
 
 
 This girl has to write a new book reporting her last adventures and must be edited here in Kía and corrected by Clorka. Vinka will write it on the Earth but when it is finished it is necessary to make sure that someone brings the text. The authorities of Universe will not prevent me from doing this transfer because this is a planetary work not particular. Is it not? 
 
 
 Certainly Ami. 
 
 
 But Vinka and Pedro will be able to make use of the trip going and return. 
 
 
 Great!!!   we exclaimed again very happy. 
 
 
Later Clorka asked how the manuscript was going to come to the publishing house. 
 
 
 I will take care of that Clorka   Ami said. 
 
 
 but the PP. 
 
 
 not at all. They cannot catch you. The book is a different matter. I will send the text over Intertoko together with. 
 
 
 Intertoko?   I asked. 
 the equivalent of Internet in this world. together with a message of you authorizing the edition. There you will explain that you are far for the time being Clorka. And when the PP sees that it appeared as new book they will go to the publishing house to quarrel and there they will say to them that they got the manuscript from Intertoko and that they do not know anything more and the issue will be closed and like that 
Vinka will be able to complete her that brought her to incarnate in this world. 
 
 
And everything else happened very rapidly. Ami changed the fingerprints of Clorka taking her for ew minutes to the ship. She wanted him to curl her hair a little. but he only laughed. Then he asked the uncle and aunt of Vinka to prepare a list for him with things that they were going to need to settle in 
their new hearth. He explained that he would bring them the things after leaving us on the Earth They said that they would not anything because their intention was to live a life as simple as possible. Ami congratulated them for that. 
 
 
Later we begin to help to condition that housing thing thats 
we did tenderly and with happiness. We cleaned eliminate the chumi chumi a few insects similar to the moths and we took out a large number of old utensils. Over there Clorka found the famous Krato parchment. Vinka wanted to take it for memory but Goro was listening from a distance and he opposed: 
 
 
 no no. This parchment is wonderful. Leave it here where it was written. I 
will make a frame for it will put it in the place of honor of this house. 
We all agreed. 
 
 
Clorka wanted to burn the garbage but Ami said that it was not good to pollute the ambience. He went to the ship and from there threw a beam that dematerialized the heap of old utensils. Nothing remained nor even a trace. Then I understood that although Ami was saying that they they had no weapons yes he had them. 
 but we do not aim them towards people  he clarified on having found out of my thoughts. 
 
 
Later Ami said that it was time to set off because on the following day he would have to go very far to realize another mission. 
 
 
Vinka and her uncle and aunt had a very emotive but not sad farewell. The truth is that my new uncle and aunt were too satisfied and happy with their change of life; that removed the drama from the farewell. But I got excited because Goro was already not the old Goro but a kindly and pacified swama who  was smiling and 
was patting my clapping occasionally and I could not avoid to begin to feel fondness for him. 
 
 
 And if this girl does not relax and finishes her book fast we will be back here soon. 
 
 
 I am starting it tomorrow!   she exclaimed. 
 
 
 
9 
SHAMBALA 
 
 
Once we settled in the ship Ami said to us that HE had something more to show us before dropping us in our house of the beach and that this was going to be more important of everything that he made us know till now in all the trips. I I thought that we were going to go towards a different world that's why when my blue planet showed up behind the windows I said: 
 
 
 but this is Earth Ami. 
 
 
 Certainly this is what I want to show you. 
 
 
 Hum. Well that is not going to be much of a novelty. you spoke of showing us a civilization inside the sea .: was it this? 
 
 
 No but when we are going to Kía to leave Vinka’s manuscript we will be able to visit one of them and not exactly in the Earth and also we will be able to go to see an artificial planet and if. 
 
 
 And why do they construct artificial planets?   Vinka interrupted him. 
 
 
 Because the Sun is going to "die" exploding destroying all its planets. But before that happens the inhabitants of this solar system must be 
evacuated in mass. For that they have constructed these artificial planets which can be directed as if there were extraordinary ships and led to orbit some another sun. But we will see that later and if you wish we will be able to throw a glance at the past but what you are going to see is more important for you. 
 
 
He lowered the ship and we begin to advance towards Himalayas for 
then to throw ourselves straight towards one of those hills at an impressive speed. I understood that as in case of Shaya Salim and Hexis we were going to cross the solid matter to go into the interior that's why I did not feel fear but Vinka yes like always closed her eyes when it seemed to her that the shock was inevitable. 
 
 
I did not do it because I already knew that nothing was going to happen and especially because I wanted to know what would appear behind the glasses while we were penetrating the rock: not at all a little black smoke that lated a fraction of a second and then a big clarity. 
 
 
 we are in a civilized territory again children   Ami said very happily. 
 
 
I was hoping to see something similar to Shaya Salim or to Hexis but no this was completely different. These previous places gave me the impression of being modern cities while here it seemed to me to have come to a territory of ceremonies or something for the style because behind the windows a 
white city appeared  of small buildings mostly semicircular except for one big construction with a form of a sphere and also of white color which was standing out imposing and beautiful in the center of the city. There were no other major constructions. 
That brilliant sphere was supported by four "arms" or supports lightly curved that were holding it at its equator and also its lower part was resting 
on the ground. This building was the most important of the underground base. Four big ones avenues sowed with trees meadows and flowers were converging towards her finishing in front 
of each of those supports. 
 
 
I observed many ships displacements and enough people there below but in spite of that one was feeling a lot of harmony and peace. 
 
 
 this base is called Shambala children. 
 
 
 Shambala! I have listened to this name Ami. I believe that it is a song. 
 it can be Pedro because Shambala is present in many ancient traditions like Agadir or Agarti The Gilding Shangri La and other bases of ours that are not yet so well known. 
 
 
 and if there are secret bases: how is it that in the old traditions they found out about the existence of them? 
 
 
 many traditions shut up truths capable of illuminating the men in their way towards the Knowledge Pedro. Sometimes we have left tracks ourselves intentionally but just a little as if it was a story a little as if it was a reality; something like books that you write. 
 
 
He could not have explained it better. 
 
 
 We are going to land close to that laboratory with a form of a sphere. 
 
 
 Laboratory? I was thinking that this was a stadium. 
 
 
 No Pedro. Rather it might be said that it is a temple because the works that are realized here have to do with the same that happens generally inside temples that is to say the generation of higher levels of spiritual energy. 
 
 
It did not seem to me that the purpose of the temples was that one exactly. 
 
 
 Nevertheless this is its top purpose from not such an earthly point of view without considering its particular religious system. It is something like electricity if it it comes from thermal nuclear wind solar plants or from dams if you need to light the light little importance is its origin for you. 
 
 
 Sure. 
 
 
 Well I want that you meet a friend of mine. Prepare yourselves to descend. I felt clearly that this city had a mystical ambience. 
 Correct Pedro. You noticed that the energy here is different higher and thin. That is because we are in an important spiritual center of the planet Earth and because you are paying more attention to your inner senses. 
 
 
 How is this? Is not this city like Shaya Salim? 
 
 
 No Vinka. In the not evolved or "uncivilized" worlds there are bases dedicated to a few works and others dedicated to other things. In Shaya Salim the social and political Evolution of Kia is supervised in other bases one attends to the scientific or technological evolution; while Shambala is one of the centers dedicated to the spiritual supervision of humanity of the planet Earth. 
 
 
The temple was placed in the center of an enormous flagstone or patio of a material similar to diamond or to crystal. Our ship stopped over this immense jewel in a place destined for the parking of air vehicles. 
 
 
 This is the biggest platform of crystal of quartz of this planet boys. It is the thinnest quartz. This crystal has the virtue of concentrating and of amplifying the mental vibrations and since here here a lot of work destined to generate raised mental or spiritual vibrations is generated these energies are projected from here towards everywhere in the planet. 
 
 
We passed through the "bath" descended to the ground and went towards the temple. Four arms that were holding it had to at this sides two thin eyelashes that were escalators upward on the right side and downward for the left side. The stairs were for the entrance located at the top in the equatorial sphere. We went into one of them and began to rise but there were not any rails and the breadth of the steps was no more than a meter and the height was getting more and more impressive I had to make an effort so that I was not dizzy also I attached myself as much as possible to the wall. Vinka 
was in front of me she looked at me with fright with desire of putting herself on the knees. I embraced her from behind. 
 Do not look down Vinka and nothing will happen to you. Rather think of maintaining you inner balance to become serene   Ami said to her. She did like that and felt better. 
 
 
It seemed to me that that place was very dangerous. If the dizziness seizes you. ciao. I thought that it was idiotic or sadistic not to put rails there. 
 
 
 Here inside works of elevation of the spiritual energy are realized boys and quality of this type of energy depends on the good condition of our body and of ours mind. Who does not have the nerves or the body sufficiently well to rise even here he does not deserve to enter this place because he will not be able to radiate a raised spiritual energy. 
 
 
I understood but I thought about my grandmother neither that madwoman would rise over here in spite of being one very good and very spiritual person and the matter seemed a little discriminatory to me. 
 
 
Of course Ami "listened to" me. 
 
 
 she is very good and very spiritual Pedro but those who work here have one big responsibility of the people of this world they must be in an unbeatable mental and physical condition to realize this work well  and theses stairs allow them “to measure themselves” before entering the place. If during the trajectory they feel bad to to come above they return and wait another day 
up to feeling hundred per cent well. A good physical and mental state guarantees a good  spiritual condition because our body is the three  dimensional image of the state of our soul. 
 
 
This time I understood. It was not a discrimination but levels of 
“professional spirituality”. 
 
 
We came above on the verge of the laboratory temple. 
 
 
 go in silence and with respect children. This way we did it. 
From the entry towards the circular corridors patios were spreading with plants flowers and small shrubs and especially places with seats destined perhaps to contemplate what happens there below in the low and central part where one saw the naked slab of quartz crystal. Above it there was a 
beautiful altar beautifully illuminated. The most outstanding thing were seven brightly shining precious stones of approximately two meters of height each one with obelisk forms and of different colors. A group of hooded men in white garments had formed a circle around one of the stones that of 
violet color. The enormous gems were installed on triangular bases of one crystal so gleaming that it looked like to me like a diamond. 
 
 
 it is a pure diamond Pedro so that it transmits better the spiritual vibrations of those hooded persons from the gems to the big base of crystal of quartz and from there they set off towards the souls of this world. 
 
 
There were many people most belonged to a copper race. They were of a size much larger than ours but not so much like the people of Ofir who were measuring three meters of height. These beings were measuring about two meters. They had skulls bigger than ours and slender and athletic bodies. They were dressed in loose clothes and without necks. The men were beardless and the women were not so curvilinear as some earthlings their figures were very thin and stylized. Their faces seemed stretched backwards as if they had been done a face lift without any wrinkles. They had very big and serene eyes  of the same colors that can be found in the people of the Earth that is to say black brown grey green and blue with the whole intermediate scale. They had skin just as a person who has got lot of tan and the hair between chestnut tree and gilding something curly. Both men and women used it very short. I did not find a single earthling. 
 
 
Ami smiled and said to me in low voice: 
 there are many earthlings here. 
 
 
I did not see any unless there was anyone hooded there below 
those who had their arms above and were singing praying or I do not know what but they were expressing notes prolonged with their voices. The ambience and the sound were very beautiful so much that Vinka began to 
get excited. I was looking with brilliant and wet eyes. To me it was giving me goose bumps with the strange vibrations of the place. 
 
 
 do not get excited very much boys we have to go there below. 
 
 
We kept on descending until we were standing up on the quartz slab much close to the persons' circle about the violet color stone. Ami led us towards a side door. We went in and we saw a stairs that was going further down still to a tube. We went down and came to an illuminated corridor walked in the corridor and then we joined a lounge to the left. There was a very tall man who was waiting standing along with a conferences table. He was not an earthling but of that race that was prevailing in the place. He looked at us 
with amiability tenderly rather and he greeted us extending the right palm towards us taking it then to the heart the same way as was done by Shaya  Salim terris. 
 
 
 Welcome to Shambala children. My name is Shiruk and it is I who coordinates activities that are realized in this laboratory. Take your seat please. 
 
 
All of us sat. He made me remember a little the Commander who we talked to in the previous meeting that is to say the being who directs the whole “plan of help” to my planet; but no this one was much less impressive he was turning out to be more human more closer to us. 
 
 
 but he belongs to the same planetary race as the Commander   Ami clarified. 
 
 
 It is true. That's why he was reminding me of him so much. Shiruk spoke emotionally and respectfully about the Commander: 
 
 
 But he blessed he be is one of the souls of my race who is filled with Light. Well. Do you want to ask about something children?   he said to us smiling nicely in a tone inviting us to converse. 
 
 
No question occurred to me but to Vinka yes: 
 From what planet do you come? 
 
 
Ami and Shiruk laughed. I asked why they were laughing. Because Vinka was direct and Shiruk hated all the playing around. Direct and to the point it was. 
And the answer is going to surprise you. Vinka did not believe it: 
 Do not think that we are going to be astonished very much because we are already accustomed to to know aliens born in many distant places. 
 
 
 I am not extraterrestrial but terrestrial   Shiruk said very seriously. 
 
 
 Whaaat?! 
 
 
The child in white child laughed at us and said: 
 
 
 The first trip was your first "grade" the "A" in the topic “Universal life” and also for your readers. The second trip was the "B". And this is the "C". Every time you have been deepening more in these matters. Now be prepared because what comes now is “pure dynamite”. 
 
 
 This is my world   continued the man of Shambala here I was born here my ancestors were born. I and all my brothers who are similar to me all of us are earthlings. Those so advanced beings. earthlings! Living in our 
world from generations!.. 
 
 
Ami was right: that one took us as a surprise. 
 
 

 But here also there are some of our brothers who are of the past and who come from the distant world that we left behind so many millenniums ago. 
 
 
Shiruk kept on speaking without stopping but I will do a summary of what he said. I can guarantee that if to know that he was an earthling we were 
surprised that was not compared at all with the infinite surprise that produced in us the things that he was saying later. 
 
 
I will start with an example: 
 
 
 “In worlds like yours children there are men who go to deserted or inhospitable or recluse places and they settle there with their families. They create irrigation methods they sow breed animals they have more children and with work and time they manage to establish one place where it is possible to live. Later others go so far as to settle around there close by with their families the place grows and grows and in the end there arises a village a village or a city and where earlier there was nothing they create a place 
full of life. These are the pioneers or settlers. 
 
 
When the nations are in formation and have big uninhabited territories Governments usually promote the colonizations financing and supporting the pioneers because as a country grows it is done more strongly. 
 
 
This is a tendency inherent in life: to scatter to expand to include more to be more perfect and survive in better conditions every time and then to give 
the possibility to another their descendants and to live every time better. 
 
 
The Brotherhood of Evolved Worlds in accordance with the will of higher hierarchic levels and all this inside a Divine Plan has been sowing life for the stars for million of years”. 
 
 
I thought that Ami had never said to us before that the Brotherhood was taking charge of generating life for the galaxy. I believed that it was producing alone. But he caught my thought and he said: 
 
 
 Did you forget Calibur?.. 
 
 
 It was true! In our previous trip he took us to Calibur a Syrian's planet and to us he said that it was a station of creation of vegetable species and that there were living only genetic engineers. But I had forgotten the fact that it 
was exactly there that Vinka and I understood that we were soul mates that's why my memories of Calibur was associated only with our Love. 
 
 
Shiruk continued: 
 
 
“The Brotherhood is composed of civilizations of many species of intelligent beings some have been with us from very ancient times others recently integrated and when they are evolved enough  nearing the completion of their existence they request other civilizations to be considered “evolved” and at the least be accepted as members. 
 
 
These conditions Ami had already mentioned them to me in its first trip. He said that to deserve to integrate in the Brotherhood the worlds must have left being divided into countries and borders and they must have reached the 
stage in which all nations and ethnic groups manage to constitute one unit 
that is to say to transform in one village directed by a World government. But a planetary dictatorship 
also then might be considered to be a World government and as this is not what the Brotherhood wishes Ami clarified that this world must adhere to the Fundamental Law of Universe that is to say Love the Universal Love and if that is fulfilled then there is already neither more injustice nor suffering and only then this civilization is accepted as a member of the Brotherhood. 
“Every recognized civilization after a time of evolution and progress 
assisted by Brotherhood reaches the stage in which it has the duty to begin to work in improving the life in a world devoid of intelligent life”. 
The matter was becoming more and more interesting. 
 
 
“The Galactic Authorities assign a young planet to the new sowers one world of the size and gravity adaptable by their own species because there they 
have to construct work bases and to live in them during millenniums and millenniums. For you the time has a different duration than for us. 
 
 
My race came million years ago to this world. We settled firstly in orbital bases and constructed underground citadels. Then we moved into them and from there we proceeded to be employed at the improving of the ecosystems 
with a very precise target. For it we modified some already existing species or created others in 
our genetic laboratories or we brought someone from other worlds adapting them to these terrestrial conditions. Also we work on the climates and properties of the seas. 
 
 
Our race comes from the Cosmos but I and most of who we are here 
belong to a lineage that has many generations inhabiting the Earth the planet which we Love as much as a farmer loves the farm that he has created and in which he lives. 
 
 
Also this beautiful world is the hearth of our ancestors and of their descendants that is to say us. For this reason we consider ourselves earthlings and we are so from heart. We are here from much before you.” 
 
 
Then I understood that that's why they were feeling authorized to spy on us. Apparently we were the  “invaders“ and not they. 
 
 
I will do parentheses here to report something that happened much later in my house near the sea. 
 
 
When later Ami gave me the "small help" that I mentioned and that soon I will report I could find out about the Theory of Darwin that of the evolution of the species. And then I remembered the words of Shiruk and wanted my friend to clarify little more about these things to me. 
 
 
 Ami when we were in Shambala Shiruk said that they had intervened in the evolution of life in this planet. But .: and the Darwin theory?   I asked him 
a little before our farewell. 
 
 
 The natural evolution is real   he answered but it can be guided with an intention so defined that it produces the awaited results. They do something similar at present in your centers of genetic investigation. If you want to produce an apple or one rabbit of certain characteristics you cannot wait that the nature and the evolution alone are going to produce it because it is possible that it never does it. 
 
 
Shiruk continued: 
 
 
“This way we help the evolution of the simians the monkeys because they were going to be predecessors of the motive of all this creation: the human being. The current man is the result of a crossing   in our laboratories of genes of one terrestrial primate and our genes genes originated from the stars”. 
 
 
A chill engulfed me when I listened to that one. They had created us!.. And with genes of themselves!.. 
“And to relieve and to assure the survival of the man the fact was that we helped the appearance or improvement of animals which could be so useful as the horse the camel the elephant the hen and the dog; for him the fact was that we created food like wheat corn several fruits potato and rice”. 
 
 
Vinka and I were absorbed listening to the explanations of Shiruk. 
 
 
Ami said to us that more or less the same had happened in Kía but from another stellar species the one that was prevailing in Shaya Salim to which ours friends disguised as terris belonged. 
 
 
The Shambala man continued: 
 
 
“That's why the current man is a son of the sky and of the ground that's why sometimes it is subhuman and sometimes superhuman. It has an animal nature and a stellar nature”. 
 
 
That was clearing many doubts. Then Shiruk wanted to do a summary: 
“The purpose of the creation of terrestrial human beings was that of helping the appearance of a new species that after evolving up to level that allows 
them to integrate into the Brotherhood is capable of cooperating with the Brotherhood. And it is not a question of collaborating in “wars of galaxies” which you might think but in its innumerable works of civilizing and perfecting the galactic life. 
Once integrated it will be able to receive on behalf of the Brotherhood the scientific help technological and spiritual help that will allow them to leave behind forever the pain the injustice insecurity and the death”. 
 
 
There it was as if a blindfold on my eyes had fallen down. I understood everything the reason behind Ami’s visits that of my books the “plan of help” the superior sense of religions etc. 
 
 
After Ami’s farewell and thanks to his "small help" I could find out also about the ancient Incas. Then it seemed to me that everything reported by the man of Shambala was perfectly comparable with what the people of that village did. They had one civilization much more advanced than that of other natives who were living in 
South America. But they had another way of looking at life from a higher perspective  wise and deep more integrated with nature and the Universal laws. That is why they did not act as other conquerors did. Instead of triumphing dominating by force and enslaving the lesser advanced people that thye found in their way the Incas offered them protection and civilizing education. In return they were asking the Empire for its peaceful and voluntary integration so to cooperate with him. This way this village could grow in a big part of the South America and there there was not any injustice it was neither a dictatorship nor a tyranny. Every citizen was protected by the 
Empire in such a wide way that many historians think that the social safety in Europe in the same epoch was in nappies compared with the system prevailing between the Incas. But they could not integrate other village like those which were living in the Amazon forests because these were still in a level too primitive. 
 
 
And we at present are like these Amazon natives we are very egoistic to integrate into such a high system where everything is shared 
fraternally but if we do not destroy ourselves earlier inevitably we will become a of the Brotherhood of Evolved Worlds with this purpose we were created. 
 
 
Shiruk also said that each of us has his own responsibility quota in evolution of all our species by it is made essential that each one 
struggles in overcoming his inner part. He stressed that this is an individual work because only by the efforts for inner growth by the individuals the entire human species could grow in evolution. 
 
 
Also he said that we are in a very special phase of our 
development a phase in which if the predominance of our animal nature over our spirit nature continues something that has happened from the beginning of the man until now the collapse of our civilization is inevitable and imminent because only now all the villages are interdependent and because only now it is counted 
at a technological level capable of producing big disasters in the planetary life. 
 
 
He said that if we should apply the technology that we already have in the protection and improving of our planetary life and of our civilization which an intelligent species should be doing then in very less time we might construct a new and happy world for all. 
 
 
Later he added more or less the same that Ami said in his first trip that is to say that 
in case the disaster happens in which the life of thousands of millions could be lost they would be in charge of rescuing and preserving the individuals who have the evolutionary level enough to transform into the initiators of a a new humanity. 
 
 
He said that the desirable thing is that these cataclysms do not take place and that's why it is necessary that all those that are already conscious of these things work intensely in the diffusion of the Light so much in themselves as around them. 
He put special emphasis on that we do not transform ourselves into “prophets of the Apocalypse” or “messengers of the death” the way many think that they are serving human evolution when in fact what they do is to sow fear terror and despair divulging “messages“ that fill the hearts with anxiety 
which only reduces the quality of the mental ambience of the humanity with which the hope of a global salvation diminishes. 
 
 
In one moment Shiruk said “there is already no more time” 
 
 
And I felt fear then I thought that he had fallen in a contradiction because with those words he was himself looking like a “messenger of the death”. But he clarified to me that it meant that there is no more time to be lost that only up to this moment we were allowed to continue without doing serious efforts to change internally and externally and that from now on everyone must transform into a messenger of Love and that it must reflect in his own life. 
 
 
At this point I felt bad because in spite of having known many elevated things deep inside I am a normal boy like all and although I am not a scoundrel I have also not behaved as a messenger should behave with Love. I could not do it for three reasons. First because I do not have the capacity. My “measurements“ do not reach. Second although they were reaching I 
could not have acted very different from the ways of other boys of my school and of my surroundings. In case I did behave differently then they would 
have taken me as material for their mockery pitfalls and heavy pranks 
. No thank you. That's why I acted more or less like the whole world and that was very far from the behavior of a messenger of Love. Third my grandmother already mentioned the drawbacks of knowing superior beings on the one hand it harmed me because from then on I was capable of detecting immediately certain defects of others better than they themselves because I could not avoid comparing them with Ami and with the people of Ofir. That was making me close the heart to them sometimes. And this way instead of transform myself into a more affectionate being it was the other way round. It was clear that Ami made me see that had not 
acquired the same aptitude to detect my own defects. Worse then. 
The words that Shiruk said later comforted me: 
 
 
 Your errors of the past and current they must be overcome little by little day to day and that can only be achieved from the beginning that is to say defining clearly the main target of your lives which must be of serving the growth of Love first in your interior and then we will have to go adapting our behavior and actions to this main intention without ever forgetting it like it was a fixed idea in the mind and a living sensation in the heart until we transformed into a better more responsible and conscious more affectionate beings and charitable all the time. But I repeat this is a gradual work little by little beginning with one defect and continuing with other. 
 
 
Later he said to us that still there exists the possibility of a global planetary change without any terrible death tolls or sufferings but always clearly understand that “there is already not any more time” that is to say that from now on we will not be able to lose our 
time. 
 
 
Later he expressed that the happiness becomes more and more indispensable the healthy good mood the optimism the hope the courage the innocence of the soul the faith the pardon 
the responsibility the help to the fellow man and the real Love because these are the energies that the humanity needs and each one to pass to another level of existence. 
 
 
He added that it is necessary that we move away from everything that sows fear despair and degradation that is already inside or out of us. He said that we must be a little more severed with our inferior tendencies and more strict at the moment of choosing our friends or drivers. 
 
 
To end he mentioned to us the defects that we must avoid at all costs in ourselves because if they are very big they will prevent us from being part of the new world. 
They are: Envy   Egoism   Violence   Materialism   to Wish evil for the neighbor   Intellectual emotional material and sexual irresponsibility   Ingratitude   Bad mood   and all the Orders distinguished by our religions. 
 
 
It called me into a great attention that the envy and the egoism were located in the first place because for us this is something with which we coexisted every day. 
 
 
 But now it is a question of setting the bases of a new world and these bad would not fit there because they tend to cause division in the human family and what is asked for there is the opposite   Ami explained to me. 
 
 
Shiruk could wide open many windows of understanding in us. Later 
we could converse with him in a more relaxed form there I could riddle him with my questions: 
 
 
 Then you are our creators. 
 
 
 That is how it is. But we see you rather like our children. 
 
 
 Although only we have half of your genes? 
 
 
 every son takes only half of the genes of its mother or of its father that's why we consider you our children. 
 
 
 ah it is true clear .: And do all the races of this world descend from you? 
 
 
 Sure. 
 
 
 Then why is there so much difference between them ? 
 
 
 it is a question of superficial differences children color of the skin and things of style. It was producing because at first the human groups lived much separated and then there was contact with others and with the passage of time the environmental conditions the 
laws of the genetics were giving to people specific external and psychological domineering features; but deep inside all the people of the Earth have the same origin and they constitute the same human family. 
 
 
 And why are you taller than us and shorter than the people of Ofir who also descended from you? 
 
 
 these differences the same way are of no importance there is no relation between size and evolutionary level; if that was the case then the dinosaurs would have been much intelligent but it was not like that. These height differences also have to do with conditions of the environment. The Ofir energy favors more the growth of human species than that of this young planet. And the conditions in which you live favor less the growth than our own ones since these bases constitute ecosystems different from yours. Also here inside nobody competes with anybody  he said smiling. Rather here it is a question of cooperating not of competing and that makes our life more livable than yours. Nobody here dies of cardiac infarctions nobody is submitted to terrible pressures to survive. 
 
 
 there is another thing that I do not understand   Vinka said. 
 
 
 Go ahead. 
 
 
  Why instead of creating a new human specie did not you devote yourselves simply to reproduced between yourselves here in the Earth or in Kía? Was not it easier? 
 
 
Shiruk smiled and said: 
 
 
 a garden would turn out to be very monotonous if only it had flowers and plants of only one species. 
 
 
 ah. yes. clear. 
 
 
 Love is creative it is fecund it generates perfects embellishes and is shared with whomever it can. 
 
 
 also it is pretty to have children .: No?   Ami added. 
 
 
 ah. Skylight. 
 
 
 we are very proud of our children   Shiruk said smiling tenderly. 
 
 
 what proud of us?!.. But we are savages!.. 
 
 
 it is not so child. Do not forget how much they have advanced since they were living in caverns; remember the art the scientific and technological knowledge. It is true that they do not pay big attention to the internal or spiritual thing yet but another side is outstanding: 
they have ships exploring the solar system they penetrate into genetic engineering; remember how many spiritual people have produced this race so much self sacrificing scientists how much beauty has been created by so many artists so many fighters for the good for the freedom,for the peace. do not forget everything what has improved your life. It is not yet perfect details are missing and very important ones but you are already ready to enter the Brotherhood. 
 
 
 we?!.. 
 
 
 potentially I mean although they cannot do it yet because you do not look at values that would allow them to be organized as you should to simply that's why. What ever is missing you can learn it and put into practice very quickly. Your race is capable of big collective achievements towards the general well  being. There is a lot of good will in potency without being used. There is greatly anonymous heroism in so many persons so much unselfish work so much help to others. And so many people who would want to help but not know how to do it. 
 
 
 And what is that which we lack then? 
 
 
 the only thing that is jamming your global leap towards a superior existence level is that still there is not a change of point of view at a general level. The 
materialistic approach or the external which guides your civilization must be replaced with a perspective that points more towards the improvement of human interior. 
 
 
That one seemed very clear to me in that moment. 
 
 
 it is right mister Shiruk .: And why does not that take place yet? 
 
 
 because the rudder of the world is held by small groups that do not look at 
the well being of the group but their own and since they have a lot of power they drag entire humanity towards the situations that they "believe" are convenient for them. 
 
 
 They will be already getting the boomerang!   very angry Vinka said. 
 
 
 but the planetary needs and the general increase of conscience very quickly will change this circumstance and it is there where your help is needed so that the leap from one phase to another is realized as harmoniously as possible without big disasters provoked by the resistance to change and that can be only achieved by an elevation higher than a general level of conscience; and that in turn is a product of Love of intelligence oriented towards Love. That's why nothing is more important than to help the growth of Love in the Earth. 
 
 
We said goodbye to Shiruk with many emotions fondness and gratitude and 
I am useful to send a grateful greeting from here to Shambala. 
 
 
Then we returned to the ship and set off  in the direction of my house of the beach. 
 
 
Vinka and I were going very impressed and thrilled for everything that we learned and especially because now we knew that our worlds are not so bad after all and also because that the big change is not too far away. 
 
 
 But if we want it can be something beautiful and not terrifying always perfecting and working with it. 
 
 
10 
THE LITTLE HELP 
 
 
 
 
 
When we appeared at the house Krato was receiving classes of Yoga. 
 
 
 I do not know how I am going to get out of this knot Lily. My back is going to break for sure .: Eh they came! Ho ho ho! 
 
 
 it is enough to see the little faces to know that they have obtained the authorization. True children?   my grandmother said. 
 
 
 Sure. Vinka will stay here forever! 
 
 
 Do not say to me that animal Goro gave you the permission!   the rejuvenated Krato said to us. 
 
 
 Yes that is so and also he is very satisfied. 
 
 
 But it cannot be. That terri has rigid ideas .: What did you do Ami you hypnotized him? 
 
 
 Are you mad? That was not done. 
 
 
 Ah. Then he had been transformed into swama. Yes. This was what happened. True? 
 
 
We remained crazy. He had hit the nail. Ami looked at him very astonished. 
 Yes Krato this was exactly what happened to him .: How did you know it? Then he made himself important: 
 
 
 Ahhhh not just this parapsychological child has powers. 
 
 
 Seriously Krato how could you know it?   Vinka asked with enormous eyes out of  surprise. 
 
 
 Very well because I was a terri that's why I know that a terri never changes his mind. unless he transforms into a swama .: Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Ami remained thoughtful. 
 
 
 Do you know boys? It seems to me that Krato is right. I do not know if Goro would have given the authorization if he had not begun to transform into swama. 
 
 
 He transformed because I asked God through Saint Cirilo that everything be solved and God listened to me. Do you see? God exists children really exists. 
 
 
 This is exactly what I was saying to Krato and to Pedro. 
 
 
 And you are right But this needs to be celebrated with a good glass of 
“wina“. 
 
 
 Do not even dream of it ethyl mountain dweller. 
 
 
 Taster rather taster. I am a gentleman to drink a gourmet .: And what did Goro and Clorka say about my paradise? For sure they must have decided to remain there forever. True boys? 
 
 
I remained frozen again. 
 
 
Ami started laughing and simply said: 
 
 
 You are right again Krato: they are happy. 
Vinka was more and more perplexed. 
 
 
 I am thinking that you really have powers Krato. 
 
 
 And you doubt it perhaps?.. Ho ho ho! Nooo beautiful girl. Why should I to cheat you. It was simply logical. They did not have anywhere to go and there was a hut with a farm for free to come and to live filled with juice of muflos and of garabolos also .: A bargain! Ho ho ho! And how was the poor guy . sniff. Trask? 
 
 
 Happy also Krato. Happier now as has a “dad“ and “mom“. 
 
 
 Ah .: traitor Bugo! Do you see? The bugos are like the women: Infidels! Ho ho ho!.. 
 
 
 Truth is that I am very glad boys. That relieves my old heart. Ah no that was earlier. Now I am rejuvenated thanks to the child of the planets. And did you bring me some garabolillo?. 
 
 
 No Krato. I prefer to see a happy garabolo fluttering towards the sky than torn to pieces in your pan. 
 
 
 That iiiiiiis. I Believe that you are right bionic child. I promise not to do something again so harmful. 
 
 
 Are not you going to eat any more meat Krato? 
 
 
 I promise not to eat a garabolo again.: Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Certainly am anyways not going to find one here anywhere. 
 
 
 How graceful. Ami said without laughing. Soon the white child took a determination: 
 Let's begin to prepare some details related to your new life in this world. First we are going to solve the problem of the appearance of this girl something that we will do immediately. Let us go to the ship Vinka. 
 
 
 VIVAAA!!!   she exclaimed happily. 
 
 
 I will also come because I want to make sure that it. 
 
 
 Not at all you remain here Pedro. I do not want to have an always unsatisfied “adviser" while I do my work. Walking. And also I need you in the ship Krato. 
 
 
Let us go. 
 
 
 But I am already beautiful child of the universes. 
 
 
 I have to do another small change to you for this world. I am provided with very little time so hurry up. 
 
 
They went away and I continued conversing with my grandmother. 
 
 
 I do not know how we are going to explain to Victor when he appears here about Krato and Vinka grandma. 
 we will not be able to tell him the truth. and I do not like lying Pedrito. 
 
 
 Also they do not speak English. He will ask them from which country they are they will say to him that they are of a certain country and if it just happens that he knows some words of that language. 
 
 
 It is true and in front of him we will not be able to call them by their names because they are the same as in the books. 
 
 
 You are right grandmother. 
 
 
 They do not have documents. either: How is Vinka going to study? How am I going to marry Krato?.. 
 
 
 ARE YOU GOING TO MARRY THAT OLD MOUNTAIN DWELLER?!.. 
 
 
She threw a very severe look at me. 
 Ah. It is true of course you are very religious. 
 
 
 Another problem is what is Krato going to do.what kind of work. 
 
 
 Very well God will help us through Ami and Saint Cirilo. 
 
 
In that moment we heard a powerful voice of man at the door of the garden who was entering home: 
 
 
 Is there anybody here? 
 
 
The voice spoke English and he was not alone because we also heard a woman’s voice: 
 
 
 They are not going to believe when they see us. 
 
 
 Who are they grandmother? 
 
 
 I do not know. do not recognize those voices. I hope that Ami does not appear in this very moment because. 
 
 
 Hello grandmother we are back. 
 
 
Ami had just done his entry. I got anxious because I thought that he must have met the pair of strangers. But in that moment Krato also appeared. 
 
 
 it is very entertaining to speak English. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
I must have become green with surprise because Krato was speaking perfect 
English. 
 hello my Love Pedrito   said a small glamorous girl of very black slightly wavy hair and big and beautiful dark eyes. She was dressed in a beach outfit wrapping her beautiful body. Also she spoke in my language. A second later I understood that: it was Vinka! 
 
 
Her appearance was making her look very different although very pretty. Mmm. but her face was the same. Also now she was the same height as mine. 
 
 
Ami clarified the situation before it gave us an infarction: 
 
 
 The violet eyes and the pink hair could make Victor so now it is a perfectly normal terrestrial girl. Also I reduced a little her height. And now she can speak English in the ship I have a device by means of 
which one can learn any language in seconds. 
 
 
 Ho ho ho! This is splendid in my head I have now the whole English grammar all its vocabulary eighteen thousand poems five hundred fifty novels a summary of the terrestrial history a synthesis of all the knowledge of this humanity and the most important beginnings and Universal secrets. This is fantastic! Ho ho ho! 
 
 
The pronunciation of Krato was almost perfect. 
 
 
 And I also know the same!   Vinka exclaimed happily. 
 
 
When I recovered from my surprise and understood the situation I wanted to look at her ears immediately. She raised the hair. 
  Mmm. normal nice but normal ears. Anyway. You are very pretty Vinka .You are something different on the outside now but inside I feel exactly the same and I  do not have to raise my head to look at you. 
 
 
Then we took away the translator earphones. They were not needed anymore. 
 
 
 Also Ami fattened my legs! 
 Yes because they were weaker than it is normal here in the Earth I did not do it to please her vanity. 
 
 
 “Vanity vanity; everything is a vanity”   Vinka said. 
 
 
 What are you saying Vinka? 
 
 
 Nothing I remembered the Bible a part of the Eclesiastés. 
 
 
 What is the Eclesiastés about?   I asked. 
 
 
 A book of the Bible   she answered laughing at my ignorance. Something began which I did not like. 
Krato was pleased and started reciting a poem gesturing with arms like imitating an English actor but overacting in a comical form: 
 
 
 “There is a moment in the inner growth of every being when it understands that envy is ignorance 
that imitation is suicide 
that one must accept himself 
the same way for good or for evil 
which corresponds to him”. Ho ho ho! Ralph Waldo Emerson North 
American poet born in Boston Massachusetts in 1803. Ho ho ho! Vinka added very satisfied: 
 “That although the wise Universe is full of good no harvest will be able to come to him 
but for his work cultivated in the portion of ground 
that has been given him to cultivate”. She recited the continuation of the same poem demonstrating 
that she also knew now the same as Krato. 
Then I understood with anxiety that from now on there was an enormous cultural breach between her and I and I protested: 
 
 
 Ah no! Now she has turned into the smart one. I am going to be an ignoramus beside her .: This is too unjust Ami! 
 
 
Nobody paid me attention. 
 
 
 Do you like my new little legs Pedro?   she asked me coyly lifting up a little the short beach skirt that she was wearing. 
 
 
 HUM!   I said annoyingly and I went away to the garden. 
In fact the change of her appearance was not bothering me on the contrary but the fact of that she knew so many things and I did not. Ami followed me. 
 
 
 You are right on being annoyed Pedro. 
 Thank you very much for the "favor". He started laughing and kept on speaking: 
 It is not suitable that a couple has cultural or spiritual levels too different because that harms very much the communication and the sense of being a couple and couple means pa re ja,not des  pa re ja. (Translator’s note: In spanish word for couple is pareja) Ja ja. That's why you are also going to come into to the ship in this moment and also your grandmother. I am going to give them the same ones knowledge that Krato and Vinka have. 
 
 
I felt seeing the luminous life again. 
 
 
 Hmmm.Seriously? 
 of course yes. Let us go accompany me. Lily come for a moment please! She came and Ami explained the situation to her. She was not interested in 
very much the matter but accompanied us. 
Once in the ship Ami extracted a kind of helmet from a compartment adapted it to my head’s form and put it on me then entered something in a keyboard. I began to feel a big activity in my brain and rather agreeable sensations. Seconds later Ami said that the process had ended and withdrew the helmet from me. Later he did the same to my grandmother. 
 
 
But I did not feel different I said: 
 
 
 Nothing has happened to me I feel the same as before. 
 Is that so? Say to me what is the telephone number of Robert Jonson of the city of Washington. 
 
 
 Very well there are many Robert Jonsons you should give me also the address .what?! How could I possibly know that?.. But I know it!. I now have in my memory all the phone numbers of the world! 
  and the addresses of all the pages that exist in Internet   my grandmother added happily. 
 
 
 Seriously grandma?.of course .!. Ami asked her: 
 Tell me the address of the web page of the Electronic Zoo. 
 
 
 Certainly http://netvet .wustl.edu/e zoo.htm she said without at least having to think it and I I knew that this was the correct site. 
 
 
Later Ami asked us about a series of dates of battles discoveries 
births of important persons the parts of the atom the content of famous novels  the thickness of our planet and its weight the essentials of the Universal life certain very useful secrets. etc. I and my grandmother knew everything: everything! 
 
 
I felt immensely happy especially when I discovered that from now on I was not going to to need more help of my cousin Victor to write my books 
because now I had turned into an expert of grammar. very well perhaps not an ace but yes into a K or a Q .: But not less that that! 
 
 
Krato was was enthusiastic to be on the Internet in my computer. Vinka had gone to to know the center of the village. And ex mountain dweller said that my soul mate wanted to go look something of my world with her new appearance and with her mastery of English. 
 
 
 How could you get into Internet Krato? I did not give you my password. 
 Which one “LoveToVinka“? Ja how original. I know an ingenious trick that allows me to know the password of any computer system Pedro. This time he pronounced my name correct way. 
 
 
I blushed a little I do not know if out of anger or shyness for his interference in my things but when I saw that he was leafing through web pages of the bag of  New Cork curiosity took over and I asked him: 
 
 
 What are you doing at the bag of New Cork Krato? 
 
 
 I am buying Colombian coffee because now it is cheap but next week torrential rains will do ravages in the plantations of Colombia and then the price it will rise to the clouds. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Again it was making me remain perplexed. 
 
 
 And how do you know that there are going to be big rains in Colombia? 
 
 
 Thanks to my vast knowledge on meteorology. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
In this moment I thought about the matter and somehow I understood that what he was saying was true that the conditions were towards strong storms in Colombia in one week. It was made clear to me as well thanks to the enormous quantity of  information about this world that Ami had provided to us our brains could deduce perfectly the climatic conditions of a future not much distant. 
 And the most affected areas will be exactly those where coffee plantations are sowed  my grandmother said. She also was knowing about it. 
 I believe that we have solved definitely our economic problems grandma. But you have no documents do not have legal name in this world Krato. 
Neither do you have money .: How can you be operating in the bag? 
 
 
 I do not have anything of that but you yes. I am operating with your funds and with your name. Now I am responsible for your things because you are under age just as Goro was responsible for Vinka. No Ami? 
 
 
 You are right Krato. From the point of view of the Galactic Authorities you have a reason. 
 
 
 But I have no money have no funds. 
 
 
 Yes you have them. With a number 432837 1 at the National Bank. Did not you know it? 
 
 
 Not not al all. I Believe that you are mistaken Krato. 
 
 
 You are wrong Pedro. Thanks to “my system” I could enter into the tax service of this country. There I concentrated on the list of bank. I looked for you for your surname and there you were. This way I found out about the information of your account. And later I joined your bank account to the Internet already you know how and in this moment I am doing a transfer of funds towards New Cork. 
 
 
My grandmother intervened: 
 
 
 Krato tells the truth Pedrito. Victor opened an account for you where he deposits ten percent of what he gains with your books. well according to accounts that only he knows. 
 
 
 But I did not know anything. 
 
 
 Certainly we did not say to you so that you should not get enthusiastic with the money and make yourself crazy knowing your mania for the video games 
. But now you must have piled up sufficient money to buy a house and a car. Nothing luxurious of course   said Krato but this money will be invested in coffee and next week will cost the double. Ho ho ho! 
 
 
Ami did not seem so satisfied. 
 
 
 This is to specular Krato. The money of Pedrito is clean it came in exchange for a good gift to many persons; but the one that comes from the speculation is not a money well earned it has not produced anything has not generated anything. It is a theft to the community. And already you know about the law of cause and effect the law of the boomerang. 
 
 
 But this is something perfectly legal child of the asteroids. 
 
 
 Legal in front of the earthly laws in accordance with systems of exchange of resources that they are not just but not in front of the Universe and less with the "pitfall" which says that you know more than the others. So it is better that you undo this operation Krato. 
 
 
 Hum!.. the small sidereal killjoy came just before I was clicking the “accept” button. It is ok is ok. I put the cursor on "cancel" and annul the operation then. “Click”. 
 
 
Vinka was coming. 
 
 
 This is wonderful. I feel as if I am another person   she said and came to embrace me. Again we entered this timeless dimension. 
 
 
 Ahem. 
 
 
 Oh pardon. 
 
 
 I have left a little time grandmother. 
 
 
I could not understand how Krato had managed to do so many things so quickly in less than one hour and I asked him about it. 
 What do I know I. I know everything the telephone numbers the systems by means of which the things are organized in this world; I am a champion in computer science I do not have anything 
to ask nobody and if I need to know something I know perfectly where to get the information from. Easy. I believe that I am going to like to live very much in this world .: The commerce is it “a sin“ Ami? 
 
 
 It depends with what you trade. If you do it with any thing that hurts the people yes it is a violation of the Law of Love; but if you put good things in a place where earlier they were not and if there are the people who need these things and you do not speculate with the price then you do good and it does not carry anything bad in accordance with boomerang. 
 
 
 Can I obtain good things Ami? 
 
 
 Yes the profit that is obtained but that is all. 
 
 
 Magnificent then because I found out that in Bordeaux they are offering a type of “wina“. of high quality WINE in accordance with the international classification a bargain price  and I found out already that an importer in Australia is interested in a wine of 
these characteristics. The business is not so juicy as that of the coffee but I can increase our capital by 7.5% in only one operation. Ho ho ho! We are going to amuse ourselves and gain a lot of money boys I take charge. 
 
 
 It will be all right   said Ami smiling   and very quickly he will remember that he was born for something more than “profit“ and then between you four will be able to do most useful things for the evolution of this world thanks to the enormous wealth of knowledge that now you possess. 
 
 
It was useful for me to see all this and I recited the remaining poem of 
Emerson,: 
 
 
 “The power that resides in every being is new in nature 
and nobody but he knows what it is he can do but he will not know it until it has tried it”. 
 
 
 
 
My grandmother was very satisfied. 
 
 
 Then the only thing left is that Vinka and Krato have a new identity. 
 
 
 I will also go and contact the people of the Brotherhood that work in Registry office of the country I will provide their fingerprints and their photos to them so that in a few days their documents will come to them by mail. How do they want to be called from now on? 
 
 
 James Bond!   very ardent Krato said. 
 
 
 Do not be ridiculous. Look for something that seems of Eastern Europe because you have one small accent that might look like a native of that region. 
 
 
Krato looked for something in the marvelous file of his memory found it and said: 
 
 
 Then my name will be Petre Popescu. I come from Romania from 
Bucharest. And I am a fan of the Rapid of Bucharest!.. Ho ho ho! We all laughed and Ami thought that Krato had chosen a good name. 
 Try to learn a little more of Rumanian because of the doubts. 
 
 
 And my name will be Nadia Popescu and I am the daughter of Petre 
Popescu. Do you like it Ami? 
 Perfect Nadia! 
 
 
 But my friends call me Nady. she said flirtatiously and we started laughing. 
Everything was solved but suddenly my grandmother remembered the college. 
 
 
 Ami in the college these children are going to get bored like an oyster because they already know everything that they are going to teach them there 
. and a million things more. 
 
 
 It is true! The teachers are going to seem very ignorant to me. Ami agreed: 
 Yes it would be a foolery to send them to the school when they are already like other children but they can give private examinations and this way they will have a lot of time to write their books and to do other important things for the evolution of this world. 
 
 
Great! 
(Not anyone who is liberated from the school so easily and less so without drama without it being called a misfortune irresponsibility idleness or shame. very well neither anyone travels to other worlds and neither 
anyone who does not find his soul mate is lucky to be provided with a Friend like mine). 
 
 
The night came and also the moment to say good bye. 
 
 
All our eyes were wet with the thought of  bidding farewell to Ami. 
 
 
 Not. you cannot. Sniff, remain with us Ami?   I asked him very sadly. He looked at us with great fondness approached embraced us and said: 
 This rawness will change with time but if you look inside of you you will see that there I am. I am always there. 
 
 
As we kept on looking at him with sorrow he exclaimed: 
 
 
 Cheer up your spirit! In less than one year I will come to look what you have been writing Vinka and I will lead you for a trip to Kía. 
That encouraged our hearts. 
 
 
A little later we could see how the ship was moving away and away it was 
not going high but towards the horizon transforming into a point of less light every time. 
 
 
The emotion provoked a knot in our throats but on the other hand we were much content because for us four began a life full of promises of happiness. 
 
 
The night sky sowed with stars was completely clear. Then 
 
 
I saw a line of pink light that was rising from the horizon towards the heights from there there arose a bunch of hearts of colors like fireworks that went away softening slowly. 
 
 
Before we became melancholic Krato exclaimed: 
 
 
 GUAK! 
 
 
What is happening? 
 
 
 I ALREADY KNOW WHY I WAS BORN! I already know what I have to do what we have to do to say it better. 
 
 
“Meter Popescu” was euphoric of happiness. We perforate him with our eyes. 
 
 
 we are going to prepare a project to help establish the bases of the future pacific planetary coexistence ,in accordance with the Universal laws. When it 
is ready we will present before the United Nations. Then he started laughing and added: and they will look at us like mentally disturbed madmen. Ho ho ho! But we will fight: true? 
 
 
 True!   we chorused with big conviction. Then my grandmother said: 
 
 
 and later we will prepare another project to help that which pays more attention to the inner to the interior growth of the persons and therefore of the humanity. 
 
 
We all laughed knowing that in this world these things are seen like big frenzies but we also knew that we were touching the main need for this one world. 
 
 
 and further on we will present something else to facilitate a future meeting between spatial civilizations   very ardent Vinka showed and we all laughed again on having imagined the faces of the officials of the United Nations when they would listen to us speak about this project. 
 
 
 and finally one not so "delirious"   I said. We will make a plan to 
encourage agriculture in places not much occupied all over the world and this way finish the famine and undernourishment definitely. Because here there is no overpopulation we are five or six 
billion but if the grounds that are not cultivated they would produce as it might happen with the current technology happy and chubby EIGHTY THOUSAND MILLIONS will fit here. 
 
 
 It is true!    exclaimed the three on having found  the information in their memory. 
 
 
 “Very well boys. The feet in the ground. ” we could listen clearly to the voice of the child of the stars close to us. He was using for one last time his directional microphone. 
 
 
Since the four now knew the same with our earthly and 
Universal knowledge we thought that we had a beautiful work ahead and we went away to to work full of enthusiasm and happiness. 
 
 
THE END.